The Lord's Sermon on the Mount
Exegetical Works
j/k navigate paragraphs
· n/p next/prev article
· e expand all
· c collapse all
Revisions I
C. 19The Lord's Sermon on the Mount, in Two BooksDe sermone Domini in monte, libri duo
1. Per idem tempus De sermone Domini in monte secundum Matthaeum duo volumina scripsi. In quorum primo propter id quod scriptum est: beati pacifici quoniam ipsi filii Dei vocabuntur (Matteo 5, 9), sapientia, inquam, congruit pacificis, in quibus iam ordinata sunt omnia nullusque motus adversus rationem rebellis est, sed cuncta obtemperant spiritui hominis, cum et ipse obtemperat Deo (De serm. Dom. in m. 1, 4, 11). Quod merito movet quomodo dixerim. Non enim cuiquam provenire in hac vita potest, ut lex repugnans Legi mentis (Cf. Rom 7, 23) omnino non sit in membris, quando quidem etiamsi ei sic resisteret spiritus hominis, ut in nullum eius laberetur assensum, non ideo tamen illa non repugnaret. Hoc ergo quod dictum est: nullum esse motum adversus rationem rebellem, recte accipi potest id nunc agentibus pacificis, domando concupiscentias carnis, ut ad istam pacem plenissimam quandoque veniatur.
1. During the same period I wrote two volumes On the Lord's Sermon on the Mount according to Matthew. In the first of them, on account of what is written, blessed are the peacemakers, for they shall be called sons of God (Mt 5, 9), I said that wisdom befits the peacemakers, in whom all things are now set in order and no movement is in rebellion against reason, but all things obey the spirit of a man, since he himself also obeys God (De serm. Dom. in m. 1, 4, 11). This rightly raises the question of how I could have said it. For it cannot happen to anyone in this life that the law warring against the law of the mind (See Rom 7, 23) should be wholly absent from the members, since even if the spirit of a man so resisted it that he slipped into no consent to it, it would nonetheless still war against him. So what was said, that there is no movement in rebellion against reason, can rightly be taken of those who are now, as peacemakers, by subduing the desires of the flesh, working toward that fullest peace which is to be reached one day.
SermMt.12. Proinde quod alio loco, cum eamdem sententiam Evangelicam repetens dixissem: beati pacifici quoniam ipsi filii Dei vocabuntur, adiunxi dicens: et ista quidem in hac vita compleri possunt, sicut completa esse in Apostolis credimus (De serm. Dom. in m. 1, 4, 12), sic accipiendum est, non ut in apostolis hic viventibus nullum carnis motum arbitremur spiritui repugnasse, sed hactenus hic ista posse compleri, quatenus in apostolis credimus esse completa, ea mensura scilicet perfectionis humanae, quanta in hac vita potest esse perfectio.
2. Accordingly, in another place, when, repeating the same Gospel sentence, I had said, blessed are the peacemakers, for they shall be called sons of God, I added the words, and these things can indeed be fulfilled in this life, as we believe they were fulfilled in the apostles (De serm. Dom. in m. 1, 4, 12); this must be taken not as though we suppose that, in the apostles while they lived here, no movement of the flesh warred against the spirit, but rather that these things can be fulfilled here only so far as we believe they were fulfilled in the apostles, that is, in that measure of human perfection which is possible in this life.
SermMt.2Non enim dictum est: ista in hac vita compleri possunt, nam completa esse in apostolis credimus, sed dictum est: sicut completa esse in Apostolis credimus, ut ita compleantur sicut in illis completa sunt, id est quadam perfectione, cuius capax est ista vita, non sicut complenda sunt illa quam speramus pace plenissima, quando dicetur: ubi est, mors, contentio tua? (1 Cor 15, 55)
For it was not said: these things can be fulfilled in this life, for we believe they were fulfilled in the apostles, but it was said, as we believe they were fulfilled in the apostles, so that they may be fulfilled just as they were fulfilled in them, that is, with a certain perfection of which this life is capable, not as those things are to be fulfilled in that fullest peace which we hope for, when it will be said, O death, where is your strife? (1 Cor 15, 55)
SermMt.23. Alio loco quod interposui testimonium: non enim ad mensuram dat Deus spiritum (De serm. Dom. in m. 1, 6, 17; Io 3, 34), nondum intellexeram de Christo proprie verius accipi. Aliis quippe hominibus nisi ad mensuram daretur spiritus, non duplum peteret Eliseus quam fuit in Elia (4 Reg 2, 9).
3. In another place, the testimony I inserted, for God does not give the Spirit by measure (De serm. Dom. in m. 1, 6, 17; John 3, 34), I had not yet understood is more truly taken as said properly of Christ. For if the Spirit were not given to other men by measure, Elisha would not have asked for double what was in Elijah (2 Kgs 2, 9).
SermMt.3Item quod scriptum est: iota unum aut unus apex non transiet a Lege donec omnia fiant (Matteo 5, 18), cum exponerem, dixi: nihil posse aliud intellegi nisi vehementem perfectionis expressionem (De serm. Dom. in m. 1, 8, 20). Ubi merito quaeritur, utrum ista perfectio sic possit intellegi, ut tamen verum sit, neminem iam utentem voluntatis arbitrio hic vivere sine peccato.
Likewise, when I was expounding what is written, not one iota or one tittle shall pass from the Law until all is accomplished (Mt 5, 18), I said that nothing else can be understood by it except a forceful expression of perfection (De serm. Dom. in m. 1, 8, 20). Here it is rightly asked whether this perfection can be understood in such a way that it remains true that no one still using the free exercise of his will lives here without sin.
SermMt.3A quo enim usque ad unum apicem Lex perfici potest, nisi a quo fiunt universa divina mandata? Sed in eisdem mandatis est etiam quod iubemur dicere: dimitte nobis debita nostra sicut et nos dimittimus debitoribus nostris (Matteo 6, 12), quam orationem usque in finem saeculi tota dicit Ecclesia. Omnia ergo mandata facta deputantur, quando quidquid non fit ignoscitur.
For by whom can the Law be fulfilled down to a single tittle, except by him through whom all the divine commandments are accomplished? But among those same commandments is also the one we are bidden to say, forgive us our debts as we also forgive our debtors (Mt 6, 12), a prayer that the whole Church says until the end of the age. Therefore all the commandments are reckoned accomplished, since whatever is not done is forgiven.
SermMt.34. Sane quod ait Dominus: quicumque solverit unum de mandatis istis minimis et docuerit sic (Matteo 5, 19 ss), et cetera, usque ad eum locum ubi ait: nisi abundaverit iustitia vestra plus quam scribarum et pharisaeorum, non intrabitis in regnum caelorum (De serm. Dom. in m. 1, 9, 21); multo melius et convenientius exposui in aliis posterioribus sermonibus meis, quod etiam hic retexere longum est. Ad hoc autem iste ibi perducitur sensus, ut eorum sit iustitia maior quam scribarum et pharisaeorum qui dicunt et faciunt. De scribis quippe et Pharisees alio loco ipse Dominus ait: dicunt enim et non faciunt (Matteo 23, 3).
4. As for what the Lord says, whoever shall loose one of these least commandments and shall so teach (Mt 5, 19), and so on, down to the place where he says, unless your righteousness shall abound more than that of the scribes and Pharisees, you shall not enter the kingdom of heaven (De serm. Dom. in m. 1, 9, 21); I expounded this much better and more fittingly in other, later sermons of mine, which it would take too long to repeat here. But the sense reached there comes to this, that the righteousness of those who both say and do is greater than that of the scribes and Pharisees. For of the scribes and Pharisees the Lord himself says elsewhere, for they say and do not do (Mt 23, 3).
SermMt.4Illud etiam melius intelleximus postea (Cf. De civ. Dei 21, 27) quod scriptum est: qui irascitur fratri suo (Matteo 5, 22; De serm. Dom. in m. 1, 9, 25). Codices enim Graeci non habent sine causa, sicut hic positum est, quamvis idem ipse sit sensus. Illud enim diximus intuendum, quid sit irasci fratri suo, quoniam non fratri irascitur, qui peccato fratris irascitur. Qui ergo fratri non peccato irascitur, sine causa irascitur.
We also understood better afterward (See De civ. Dei 21, 27) what is written, whoever is angry with his brother (Mt 5, 22; De serm. Dom. in m. 1, 9, 25). For the Greek manuscripts do not have without cause, as it is placed here, although the sense is the same. For we said that one must consider what it is to be angry with one's brother, since he who is angry at his brother's sin is not angry with his brother. He, then, who is angry with his brother and not with the sin is angry without cause.
SermMt.45. Item quod dixi: hoc et de patre et de matre et de ceteris vinculis sanguinis intellegendum est, ut in eis oderimus quod genus humanum nascendo et moriendo sortitum est (De serm. Dom. in m. 1, 15, 41), ita sonat, quasi non essent futurae istae necessitudines, si nullo naturae humanae praecedente peccato nemo moreretur, quem sensum iam superius improbavi (Retract. 1, 10, 2. 13, 8). Essent enim profecto cognationes et affinitates, etiamsi originali nullo existente peccato, sine morte cresceret et multiplicaretur genus humanum. Ac per hoc aliter solvenda quaestio est, cur Dominus praeceperit diligendos inimicos (Matteo 5, 44; Luca 6, 27), cum alio loco praecipiat odio habendos et parentes et filios (Matteo 10, 37; Luca 14, 26), non sicut hic soluta est, sed sicut eam posterius saepe solvimus (De civ. Dei 21, 26; De vera rel. 45, 85 ss), id est ut diligamus inimicos lucrandos regno Dei, et oderimus in propinquis si impediunt a regno Dei.
5. Likewise, what I said, that this is to be understood of father and mother and the other ties of blood, so that in them we hate what the human race has been allotted by being born and dying (De serm. Dom. in m. 1, 15, 41), sounds as though these relationships would not exist if no one died, no sin of human nature having gone before—a sense I have already rejected above (Retract. 1, 10, 2. 13, 8). For there would surely be kinships and affinities even if, with no original sin existing, the human race grew and multiplied without death. And on this account the question why the Lord commanded that enemies be loved (Mt 5, 44; Luke 6, 27), while in another place he commands that even parents and children be held in hatred (Mt 10, 37; Luke 14, 26), must be resolved otherwise—not as it is resolved here, but as we have often resolved it later (De civ. Dei 21, 26; De vera rel. 45, 85 ss), that is, so that we love our enemies to win them for the kingdom of God, and hate in our kin whatever hinders them from the kingdom of God.
SermMt.56. Item de praecepto quo prohibetur uxor dimitti, nisi propter fornicationem (Matteo 5, 32) hic quidem scrupulosissime disputavi (De serm. Dom. in m. 1, 16, 43). Sed quam velit Dominus intellegi fornicationem, propter quam liceat dimittere uxorem, utrum eam quae damnatur in stupris an illam de qua dicitur: perdidisti omnem qui fornicatur abs te (Ps 72, 27), in qua utique et ista est (neque enim non fornicatur a Domino qui tollens membra Christi facit ea membra meretricis (1 Cor 6, 15)), etiam atque etiam cogitandum est atque requirendum.
6. Likewise, on the precept by which a wife is forbidden to be divorced except for fornication (Mt 5, 32), I argued here very scrupulously (De serm. Dom. in m. 1, 16, 43). But what fornication the Lord wishes to be understood, on account of which it is permitted to divorce a wife—whether the one condemned in acts of unchastity, or the one of which it is said, you have destroyed everyone who fornicates away from you (Ps 73 (72), 27), in which the former too is certainly included (for he indeed fornicates away from the Lord who, taking the members of Christ, makes them members of a harlot (1 Cor 6, 15))—must be pondered and inquired into again and again.
SermMt.6Nec volo in re tanta tamque ad dignoscendum difficili putare lectorem, istam sibi nostram disputationem debere sufficere; sed legat et alia, sive nostra quae postea scripta sunt, sive aliorum melius considerata atque tractata (Quaest. in Hept. 2, 71; cf. Serm. 162); vel ipse si potest ea quae hic merito movere possunt vigilantiore atque intellegentiore mente discutiat. Non quia omne peccatum fornicatio est (neque enim omnem peccantem Deus perdit, qui quotidie sanctos suos exaudit dicentes: Dimitte nobis debita nostra (Matteo 6, 12), cum perdat omnem qui fornicatur ab eo), sed quatenus intellegenda atque limitanda sit haec fornicatio, et utrum etiam propter hanc liceat dimittere uxorem, latebrosissima quaestio est.
And in a matter so great and so difficult to discern, I do not wish the reader to think that this discussion of ours should suffice for him; let him also read other things, whether ours that were written later, or the better-considered and better-treated works of others (Quaest. in Hept. 2, 71; see Serm. 162); or let him, if he can, examine with a more watchful and more discerning mind the things that may here rightly raise questions. Not that every sin is fornication (for God does not destroy every sinner, since he daily hears his saints saying, forgive us our debts (Mt 6, 12), while he destroys everyone who fornicates away from him), but how this fornication is to be understood and delimited, and whether on account of it too it is permitted to divorce a wife, is a most hidden question.
SermMt.6Licere tamen propter istam quae in stupris committitur, nulla quaestio est. Et ubi dixi: hoc permissum esse non iussum, non attendi aliam Scripturam dicentem: qui tenet adulteram stultus et impius est (Prov. 18, 22). Nec sane dixerim adulteram fuisse deputandam illam mulierem, etiam posteaquam audivit a Domino: nec ego te damnabo; vade deinceps iam noli peccare (Io 8, 11), si hoc oboedienter audivit.
That it is permitted on account of the fornication committed in acts of unchastity, however, there is no question. And where I said, this was permitted, not commanded, I did not attend to another Scripture saying, he who keeps an adulteress is foolish and impious (Prov 18, 22). Yet I would not say that that woman was to be reckoned an adulteress even after she heard from the Lord, neither will I condemn you; go, and now sin no more (John 8, 11), if she heard this obediently.
SermMt.67. Alio loco peccatum fratris ad mortem, de quo dicit Ioannes Apostolus: non pro illo dico ut roget quis (1 Io 5, 16), ita definivi ut dicerem: peccatum fratris ad mortem puto esse, cum post agnitionem Dei per gratiam Domini nostri Iesu Christi quisque oppugnat fraternitatem et adversus ipsam gratiam, qua reconciliatus est Deo, invidentiae facibus agitatur (De serm. Dom. in m. 1, 22, 73). Quod quidem non confirmavi, quoniam hoc putare me dixi; sed tamen addendum fuit: "si in hac tam scelerata mentis perversitate finierit hanc vitam," quoniam de quocumque pessimo in hac vita constituto non est utique desperandum, nec pro illo imprudenter oratur de quo non desperatur.
7. In another place, the sin of a brother unto death, of which the apostle John says, I do not say that one should pray for that (1 John 5, 16), I defined by saying, I think the sin of a brother unto death is when, after the acknowledgment of God through the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, someone attacks the brotherhood and, against the very grace by which he was reconciled to God, is driven by the firebrands of envy (De serm. Dom. in m. 1, 22, 73). This indeed I did not affirm, since I said that I thought it; but still it should have been added: "if he should end this life in such a wicked perversity of mind," since one must by no means despair of any most wicked person while he is established in this life, nor is prayer imprudently made for one of whom there is no despair.
SermMt.78. In secundo item libro: nulli, inquam, licebit ignorare Dei regnum, cum eius Unigenitus non solum intellegibiliter, sed etiam visibiliter in homine dominico de caelo venerit 'iudicaturus vivos et mortuos (De serm. Dom. in m. 2, 6, 20; cf. 2 Tim 4, 1).' Sed non video utrum recte dicatur homo dominicus qui est Mediator Dei et hominum homo Christus Iesus (1 Tim 2, 5), cum sit utique Dominus. Dominicus autem homo quis in eius sancta familia non potest dici? Et hoc quidem ut dicerem apud quosdam Legi tractatores Catholicos Divinorum Eloquiorum (Cf. Epiph., Ancor. 93; Athan., Exp. fidei 1. 4; Disp. c. Ar. 20; Cassian., Coll. 11, 13). Sed ubicumque hoc dixi, dixisse me nollem (De serm. Dom. in m. 2, 6, 22; cf. Enarr. in Ps 1, 1; 8, 13). Postea quippe vidi non esse dicendum, quamvis nonnulla possit ratione defendi.
8. Likewise in the second book I said, it will be permitted to no one to be ignorant of the kingdom of God, when his Only-begotten shall come from heaven not only intelligibly but also visibly in the Lordly man, "to judge the living and the dead (De serm. Dom. in m. 2, 6, 20; see 2 Tim 4, 1)." But I do not see whether he is rightly called the Lordly man who is the mediator of God and men, the man Christ Jesus (1 Tim 2, 5), since he is certainly Lord. Yet who in his holy household cannot be called a Lordly man? And that I said this I had read among certain Catholic treatise-writers of the Divine Oracles (See Epiph., Ancor. 93; Athan., Exp. fidei 1. 4; Disp. c. Ar. 20; Cassian., Coll. 11, 13). But wherever I said this, I wish I had not said it (De serm. Dom. in m. 2, 6, 22; see Enarr. in Ps 1, 1; 8, 13). For afterward I saw that it should not be said, although it can be defended on some ground.
SermMt.8Item quod dixi: nullius enim fere conscientia Deum potest odisse (De serm. Dom. in m. 2, 14, 48), non video fuisse dicendum; multi enim sunt de quibus scriptum est: superbia eorum qui oderunt te (Ps 73, 23).
Likewise, what I said, for hardly anyone's conscience can hate God (De serm. Dom. in m. 2, 14, 48), I do not see should have been said; for there are many of whom it is written, the pride of those who hate you (Ps 74 (73), 23).
SermMt.89. Alio loco in eo quod dixi: ob hoc dixisse Dominum: 'sufficit diei malitia sua,' quia cibos sumere urgebit ipsa necessitas, quam propterea malitiam nominatam arbitror, quia poenalis est nobis, pertinet enim ad hanc fragilitatem quam peccando meruimus (De serm. Dom. in m. 2, 17, 56; cf. Matteo 6, 34), non attendi etiam primis hominibus data fuisse in Paradiso corporis alimenta, antequam istam mortis poenam peccando meruissent. Sic enim erant immortales in corpore nondum spiritali sed animali, ut tamen in eiusmodi immortalitate alimentis corporalibus uterentur.
9. In another place, in what I said, that the Lord said, "sufficient for the day is its own evil," because the very necessity of taking food will press upon us, which necessity I think is therefore called evil because it is penal for us, for it belongs to this frailty which we have deserved by sinning (De serm. Dom. in m. 2, 17, 56; see Mt 6, 34), I did not attend to the fact that bodily nourishment was given to the first human beings too in paradise, before they deserved this penalty of death by sinning. For they were immortal in a body not yet spiritual but animal, in such a way that nonetheless in that kind of immortality they made use of bodily nourishment.
SermMt.9Item quod dixi: quam sibi elegit Deus 'gloriosam Ecclesiam non habentem maculam neque rugam' (De serm. Dom. in m. 2, 19, 66; cf. Eph 5, 27), non ideo dixi, quia nunc ex omni parte iam talis est, quamvis ad hoc electa non dubitaretur, ut talis sit quando Christus apparuerit vita (Col 3, 4) eius, tunc enim et ipsa cum illo apparebit in gloria, propter quam gloriam dicta est Ecclesia gloriosa.
Likewise, what I said, that God chose for himself a "glorious Church not having spot or wrinkle" (De serm. Dom. in m. 2, 19, 66; see Eph 5, 27), I did not say because it is now in every part already such, though there would be no doubt that it was chosen to this end, that it may be such when Christ, who is its life, shall appear (Col 3, 4), for then it too will appear with him in glory, on account of which glory it is called a glorious Church.
SermMt.9Item quod Dominus ait: petite et accipietis, quaerite et invenietis, pulsate et aperietur vobis (Matteo 7, 7), operose quidem tria ista quid inter se differant exponendum putavi (De serm. Dom. in m. 2, 21, 71 s); sed longe melius ad instantissimam petitionem omnia referuntur. Hoc quippe ostendit ubi eodem verbo cuncta conclusit dicens: quanto magis Pater vester qui in caelis est dabit bona petentibus se (Matteo 7, 11), non enim dixit: "petentibus et quaerentibus et pulsantibus."
Likewise, as for what the Lord says, ask and you shall receive, seek and you shall find, knock and it shall be opened to you (Mt 7, 7), I thought it worth expounding laboriously how these three differ from one another (De serm. Dom. in m. 2, 21, 71 s); but far better are they all referred to the most insistent petition. For he shows this where he concluded them all with the same word, saying, how much more will your Father who is in heaven give good things to those who ask him (Mt 7, 11)—for he did not say, "to those who ask and seek and knock."
SermMt.9Hoc opus sic incipit: sermonem quem locutus est Dominus.
This work begins thus: the sermon which the Lord spoke.
SermMt.9Bk. 1The Precepts That Pertain to the Forming of LifePraecepta quae ad informandam vitam pertinent
1. 1. Sermonem quem locutus est Dominus noster Iesus Christus in monte, sicut in Evangelio secundum Matthaeum legimus, si quis pie sobrieque consideraverit, puto quod inveniet in eo, quantum ad mores optimos pertinet, perfectum vitae Christianae modum. Quod polliceri non temere audemus sed ex ipsis eiusdem Domini verbis conicientes; nam sic ipse sermo concluditur, ut appareat in eo praecepta esse omnia quae ad informandam vitam pertinent. Sic enim dicit: omnis ergo qui audit verba mea haec et facit ea, similabo eum viro sapienti, qui aedificavit domum suam super petram. Descendit pluvia, venerunt flumina, flaverunt venti et offenderunt in domum illam et non cecidit; fundata enim erat super petram. Et omnis qui audit verba mea haec et non facit ea, similabo eum viro stulto, qui aedificavit domum suam superarenam. Descendit pluvia, venerunt flumina, flaverunt venti et offenderunt in domum illam et cecidit; et facta est ruina eius magna (Mt 7, 24-27). Cum ergo non dixit: qui audit verba mea tantum, sed addidit dicens: qui audit verba mea haec, satis, ut arbitror, significavit haec verba quae in monte locutus est tam perfecte instruere vitam eorum qui voluerint secundum ea vivere, ut merito comparentur aedificanti super petram. Hoc dixi, ut appareat istum sermonem omnibus praeceptis quibus Christiana vita informatur esse perfectum. Nam de hoc capitulo diligentius suo loco tractabitur.
1. 1. If anyone considers piously and soberly the sermon which our Lord Jesus Christ spoke on the mount, as we read in the Gospel according to Matthew, I think he will find in it, as far as concerns the best moral conduct, the perfect measure of the Christian life. This we dare to promise not rashly, but inferring it from the very words of the same Lord; for the sermon is so concluded that it appears that in it are all the precepts that pertain to the forming of life. For he speaks thus: everyone, therefore, who hears these words of mine and does them, I will liken him to a wise man who built his house upon the rock. The rain fell, the floods came, the winds blew and beat upon that house, and it did not fall; for it was founded upon the rock. And everyone who hears these words of mine and does not do them, I will liken him to a foolish man who built his house upon the sand. The rain fell, the floods came, the winds blew and beat upon that house, and it fell; and great was its ruin (Mt 7, 24-27). Since, then, he did not say, who hears my words only, but added the words, who hears these words of mine, he sufficiently signified, I think, that these words which he spoke on the mount so perfectly instruct the life of those who are willing to live according to them that they are rightly compared to one building upon the rock. I have said this so that it may appear that this sermon is perfect in all the precepts by which the Christian life is formed. For about this passage there will be a more careful treatment in its own place.
SermMt.1.1.11. 2. Huius igitur sermonis initium sic adsumitur: cum vidisset autem turbas multas, ascendit in montem; et cum sedisset, accesserunt ad eum discipuli eius. Et aperiens os suum docebat eos dicens (Mt 5, 1-2). Si quaeritur, quid significet mons, bene intellegitur significare maiora praecepta iustitiae, quia minora erant quae Iudaeis data sunt.
1. 2. The beginning of this sermon, then, is taken up thus: and when he saw the great crowds, he went up onto the mountain; and when he had sat down, his disciples came to him. And opening his mouth he taught them, saying (Mt 5, 1-2). If it is asked what the mountain signifies, it is rightly understood to signify the greater precepts of righteousness, because the precepts given to the Jews were lesser.
SermMt.1.1.2Unus tamen Deus per sanctos prophetas et famulos suos secundum ordinatissimam distributionem temporum dedit minora praecepta populo quem timore adhuc alligari oportebat, et per Filium suum maiora populo quem caritate iam liberari convenerat. Cum autem minora minoribus maiora maioribus dantur, ab eo dantur qui solus novit congruentem suis temporibus generi humano exhibere medicinam.
Yet one and the same God, through his holy prophets and servants, according to a most well-ordered distribution of the times, gave lesser precepts to a people that still needed to be bound by fear, and through his Son gave greater precepts to a people that it was now fitting should be set free by love. But when lesser things are given to the lesser and greater things to the greater, they are given by him who alone knows how to offer to the human race the medicine suited to its times.
SermMt.1.1.2Nec mirum est quod dantur praecepta maiora propter regnum caelorum, et minora data sunt propter regnum terrenum ab eodem uno Deo, qui fecit caelum et terram. De hac ergo iustitia quae maior est dicitur per prophetam: iustitia tua sicut montes Dei (Ps 35, 7), et hoc bene significat quod ab uno magistro (Cf. Mt 23, 8) solo docendis tantis rebus idoneo docetur in monte.
Nor is it any wonder that greater precepts are given for the sake of the kingdom of heaven, and lesser precepts were given for the sake of an earthly kingdom, by the same one God who made heaven and earth. Of this righteousness, then, which is greater, it is said through the prophet, your righteousness is like the mountains of God (Ps 36 (35), 7), and this is well signified by the fact that it is taught on the mountain by the one master (See Mt 23, 8) alone fit to teach such great matters.
SermMt.1.1.2Sedens autem docet, quod pertinet ad dignitatem magistri. Et accedunt ad eum discipuli eius, ut audiendis illius verbis hi essent etiam corpore viciniores, qui praeceptis adimplendis animo propinquabant. Aperuit os suum et docebat eos dicens (Mt 5, 2). Ista circumlocutio qua scribitur: et aperiens os suum, fortasse ipsa mora commendat aliquanto longiorem futurum esse sermonem, nisi forte non vacet quod nunc eum dictum est aperuisse os suum, quod ipse in Lege Veteri aperire soleret ora prophetarum.
And he teaches sitting, which pertains to the dignity of a master. And his disciples come to him, so that those who drew near to him in mind by fulfilling his precepts might be nearer to him also in body for hearing his words. He opened his mouth and taught them, saying (Mt 5, 2). This circumlocution by which it is written, and opening his mouth, perhaps by its very delay suggests that the sermon to come would be somewhat longer; unless perhaps it is not without meaning that he is now said to have opened his mouth, since he himself was accustomed in the Old Law to open the mouths of the prophets.
SermMt.1.1.21. 3. Quid ergo dicit? Beati pauperes spiritu, quoniam ipsorum est regnum caelorum (Mt 5, 3). Legimus scriptum de appetitione rerum temporalium: omnia vanitas et praesumptio spiritus (Eccle 1, 14); praesumptio autem spiritus audaciam et superbiam significat. Vulgo etiam magnos spiritus superbi habere dicuntur, et recte, quando quidem spiritus etiam ventus vocatur, unde scriptum est: ignis, grando, nix, glacies, spiritus tempestatis (Ps 148, 8). Quis veronesciat superbos inflatos dici tamquam vento distentos? Unde est etiam illud Apostoli: scientia inflat, caritas aedificat (1 Cor 8, 2). Quapropter recte hic intelleguntur pauperes spiritu humiles et timentes Deum, id est non habentes inflantem spiritum. Nec aliunde omnino incipere oportuit beatitudinem, siquidem perventura est ad summam sapientiam. Initium autem sapientiae timor Domini (Eccli 1, 16; Ps 110, 10), quoniam et e contrario: initium omnis peccati superbia scribitur (Eccli 10, 15). Superbi ergo appetant et diligant regna terrarum: beati autem pauperes spiritu, quoniam ipsorum est regnum caelorum (Mt 5, 3).
1. 3. What, then, does he say? Blessed are the poor in spirit, for theirs is the kingdom of heaven (Mt 5, 3). We read it written of the craving for temporal things, all is vanity and presumption of spirit (Eccl 1, 14); and presumption of spirit signifies audacity and pride. Commonly, too, the proud are said to have great spirits, and rightly, since spirit is also called wind, whence it is written, fire, hail, snow, ice, the wind of the storm (Ps 148, 8). And who does not know that the proud are called puffed up, as though distended with wind? Whence comes also that saying of the apostle, knowledge puffs up, love builds up (1 Cor 8, 2). Therefore the poor in spirit are here rightly understood as the humble and those who fear God, that is, those who do not have a puffed-up spirit. Nor should blessedness have begun from anywhere else at all, since it is destined to arrive at the highest wisdom. But the beginning of wisdom is the fear of the Lord (Sir 1, 16; Ps 111 (110), 10), since, on the contrary, the beginning of all sin is pride is written (Sir 10, 15). Let the proud, then, crave and love the kingdoms of the earth; but blessed are the poor in spirit, for theirs is the kingdom of heaven (Mt 5, 3).
SermMt.1.1.32. 4. Beati mites, quoniam ipsi haereditate possidebunt terram (Mt 5, 4), illam credo terram de qua in Psalmis dicitur: spes mea es tu, portio mea in terra viventium (Ps 141, 6). Significat enim quandam soliditatem et stabilitatem haereditatis perpetuae, ubi anima per bonum affectum tamquam loco suo requiescit sicut corpus in terra, et inde cibo suo alitur sicut corpus ex terra. Ipsa est requies et vita sanctorum. Mites autem sunt qui cedunt improbitatibus et non resistunt malo, sed vincunt in bono malum (Cf. Rom 12, 21). Rixentur ergo immites et dimicent pro terrenis et temporalibus rebus: beati autem mites, quoniam ipsi haereditate possidebunt terram (Mt 5, 4), de qua pelli non possunt.
2. 4. Blessed are the meek, for they shall possess the land by inheritance (Mt 5, 4)—that land, I believe, of which it is said in the Psalms, you are my hope, my portion in the land of the living (Ps 142 (141), 6). For it signifies a certain solidity and stability of the everlasting inheritance, where the soul, through good affection, rests as in its own place, just as the body rests in the land, and is there nourished with its own food, just as the body is from the land. This is the rest and the life of the saints. But the meek are those who yield to wrongs and do not resist evil, but overcome evil with good (See Rom 12, 21). Let the unmeek, then, quarrel and contend for earthly and temporal things; but blessed are the meek, for they shall possess the land by inheritance (Mt 5, 4), from which they cannot be driven out.
SermMt.1.2.42. 5. Beati lugentes, quoniam ipsi consolabuntur (Mt 5, 5). Luctus est tristitia de amissione carorum. Conversi autem ad Deum ea quae in hoc mundo cara amplectebantur, amittunt; non enim gaudent his rebus, quibus ante gaudebant et donec fiat in illis amor aeternorum, nonnulla maestitia sauciantur. Consolabuntur ergo Spiritu Sancto, qui maxime propterea Paraclytus nominatur, id est Consolator, ut temporalem amittentes aeterna laetitia perfruantur.
2. 5. Blessed are those who mourn, for they shall be comforted (Mt 5, 5). Mourning is sadness over the loss of loved things. But those who have turned to God lose the things they used to embrace as dear in this world; for they no longer rejoice in those things in which they rejoiced before, and until the love of eternal things is formed in them, they are wounded by a certain sadness. They will be comforted, then, by the Holy Spirit, who is for this reason chiefly named the Paraclete, that is, the Comforter, so that, losing temporal joy, they may fully enjoy eternal joy.
SermMt.1.2.52. 6. Beati qui esuriunt et sitiunt iustitiam, quia ipsi saturabuntur (Mt 5, 6). Iam istos amatores dicit veri et inconcussi boni. Illo ergo cibo saturabuntur de quo ipse Dominus dicit: meus cibus est ut faciam voluntatem Patris mei (Io 4, 34), quod est iustitia, et illa aqua de qua quisquis biberit, ut idem dicit: fiet in eo fons aquae salientis in vitam aeternam (Io 4, 14).
2. 6. Blessed are those who hunger and thirst for righteousness, for they shall be satisfied (Mt 5, 6). Now he calls these the lovers of the true and unshaken good. They shall be satisfied, then, with that food of which the Lord himself says, my food is to do the will of my Father (John 4, 34), which is righteousness, and with that water of which whoever drinks, as he likewise says, it will become in him a spring of water welling up to eternal life (John 4, 14).
SermMt.1.2.62. 7. Beati misericordes, quia ipsorum miserebitur (Mt 5, 7). Beatos esse dicit qui subveniunt miseris, quoniam eis ita rependitur, ut de miseria liberentur.
2. 7. Blessed are the merciful, for they shall obtain mercy (Mt 5, 7). He says that those are blessed who come to the aid of the wretched, since it is repaid to them in such a way that they are freed from wretchedness.
SermMt.1.2.72. 8. Beati mundo corde, quoniam ipsi Deum videbunt (Mt 5, 8). Quam ergo stulti sunt qui Deum istis exterioribus oculis quaerunt, cum corde videatur, sicut alibi scriptum est: et in simplicitate cordis quaerite illum! (Sap 1, 1) Hoc est enim mundum cor quod est simplex cor. Et quemadmodum lumen hoc videri non potest nisi oculis mundis, ita nec Deus videtur, nisi mundum sit illud quo videri potest.
2. 8. Blessed are the pure in heart, for they shall see God (Mt 5, 8). How foolish, then, are those who seek God with these outward eyes, when he is seen with the heart, as it is written elsewhere, and in simplicity of heart seek him! (Wis 1, 1) For this is a pure heart, which is a simple heart. And just as this light cannot be seen except by pure eyes, so neither is God seen unless that by which he can be seen is pure.
SermMt.1.2.82. 9. Beati pacifici, quoniam ipsi filii Dei vocabuntur (Mt 5, 9). In pace perfectio est, ubi nihil repugnat; et ideo filii Dei pacifici, quoniam nihil resistit Deo, et utique filii similitudinem Patris habere debent. Pacifici autem in semet ipsis sunt, qui omnes animi sui motus componentes et subicientes rationi, id est menti et spiritui, carnalesque concupiscentias habentes edomitas fiunt regnum Dei, in quo ita sunt ordinata omnia, ut id quod est in homine praecipuum et excellens, hoc imperet ceteris non reluctantibus, quae sunt nobis bestiisque communia,
2. 9. Blessed are the peacemakers, for they shall be called sons of God (Mt 5, 9). In peace there is perfection, where nothing is in conflict; and therefore the peacemakers are sons of God, since nothing resists God, and surely sons ought to bear the likeness of their Father. But the peacemakers are at peace within themselves, who, ordering and subjecting all the movements of their mind to reason, that is, to mind and spirit, and having their carnal desires subdued, become the kingdom of God, in which all things are so ordered that what is foremost and most excellent in a man commands the rest, which do not resist and which we have in common with the beasts,
SermMt.1.2.9atque id ipsum quod excellit in homine, id est mens et ratio subiciatur potiori, quod est ipsa veritas unigenitus Dei Filius. Neque enim imperare inferioribus potest, nisi superiori se ipse subiciat.
and that very thing which is most excellent in a man, that is, mind and reason, is subjected to a still mightier one, which is Truth itself, the only-begotten Son of God. For he cannot command what is below him unless he subjects himself to what is above him.
SermMt.1.2.9Et haec est pax quae datur in terra hominibus bonae voluntatis (Cf. Lc 2, 14), haec vita consummati perfectique sapientis. De huiusmodi regno pacatissimo et ordinatissimo missus est foras princeps huius saeculi (Cf. Io 12, 21), qui perversis inordinatisque dominatur. Hac pace intrinsecus constituta atque firmata, quascumque persecutiones ille qui foras missus est forinsecus concitaverit, auget gloriam quae secundum Deum est, non aliquid in illo aedificio labefactans, sed deficientibus machinis suis innotescere faciens, quanta firmitas intus extructa sit. Ideo sequitur: beati qui persecutionem patiuntur propter iustitiam, quia ipsorum est regnum caelorum (Mt 5, 10).
And this is the peace that is given on earth to men of good will (See Luke 2, 14), this the life of the consummate and perfect wise man. From a kingdom of this sort, most peaceful and most well-ordered, the prince of this world has been cast out (See John 12, 21), who lords it over the perverse and disordered. With this peace established and made firm within, whatever persecutions he who has been cast out stirs up from without, he increases the glory that is according to God, weakening nothing in that building, but, as his engines fail, making known how great is the firmness raised up within. Therefore there follows, blessed are those who suffer persecution for the sake of righteousness, for theirs is the kingdom of heaven (Mt 5, 10).
SermMt.1.2.93. 10. Sunt autem omnes istae octo sententiae. Iam enim cetera compellans loquitur ad illos qui aderant dicens: beati eritis, cum vobis maledicent et persequentur vos (Mt 5, 11). Superiores autem sententias generaliter digerebat; non enim dixit: "beati pauperes spiritu, quoniam vestrum est regnum caelorum," sed: quoniam ipsorum est, inquit, regnum caelorum (Mt 5, 3); neque: "beati mites, quoniam vos possidebitis terram," sed: quoniam ipsi possidebunt terram (Mt 5, 4); et ita ceteras usque ad octavam sententiam, ubi ait: beati qui persecutionem patiuntur propter iustitiam, quoniam ipsorum est regnum caelorum (Mt 5, 10).
3. 10. Now there are all these eight sentences. For now, addressing the rest, he speaks to those who were present, saying, blessed shall you be when they revile you and persecute you (Mt 5, 11). The earlier sentences he set out in general terms; for he did not say, "blessed are the poor in spirit, for yours is the kingdom of heaven," but, for theirs, he says, is the kingdom of heaven (Mt 5, 3); nor, "blessed are the meek, for you shall possess the land," but, for they shall possess the land (Mt 5, 4); and so with the rest, down to the eighth sentence, where he says, blessed are those who suffer persecution for the sake of righteousness, for theirs is the kingdom of heaven (Mt 5, 10).
SermMt.1.3.10Inde iam incipit loqui praesentes compellans, cum et illa, quae supra dicta sunt, ad eos etiam pertinerent qui praesentes audiebant, et haec postea, quae videntur praesentibus specialiter dici, pertineant etiam ad illos qui absentes vel post futuri erant. Quapropter iste sententiarum numerus diligenter considerandus est.
From there he now begins to speak addressing those present, since both the things said above pertained also to those who were present and hearing, and these things afterward, which seem to be said specifically to those present, pertain also to those who were absent or were to come later. Therefore this number of the sentences is to be considered carefully.
SermMt.1.3.10Incipit enim beatitudo ab humilitate: beati pauperes spiritu, id est non inflati, dum se divinae auctoritati subditanima timens post hanc vitam ne pergat ad poenas, etiamsi forte in hac vita sibi beata esse videatur.
For blessedness begins from humility: blessed are the poor in spirit, that is, the not puffed up, while the soul, fearing God, submits itself to the divine authority, lest after this life it go on to punishments, even if perchance in this life it seems blessed to itself.
SermMt.1.3.10Inde venit ad Divinarum Scripturarum cognitionem, ubi oportet eam se mitem praebere pietate, ne id quod imperitis videtur absurdum vituperare audeat, et per vicacibus concertationibus efficiatur indocilis.
From there it comes to the knowledge of the Divine Scriptures, where it must show itself meek through piety, lest it dare to find fault with what seems absurd to the unskilled, and through obstinate disputes be made unteachable.
SermMt.1.3.10Inde iam incipit scire, quibus nodis saeculi huius per carnalem consuetudinem ac peccata teneatur. Itaque in hoc tertio gradu, in quo scientia est, lugetur amissio summi boni, quia inhaeretur extremis.
From there it now begins to know by what bonds of this world it is held through carnal habit and sins. And so in this third step, in which there is knowledge, the loss of the highest good is mourned, because one clings to the lowest things.
SermMt.1.3.10In quarto autem gradu labor est, ubi vehementer incumbitur ut sese animus avellat ab eis quibus pestifera dulcedine innexus est. Hic ergo esuritur et sititur iustitia, et multum necessaria fortitudo, quia non relinquitur sine dolore quod cum delectatione retinetur.
In the fourth step there is labor, where one strives vehemently so that the mind may tear itself away from those things to which it is bound by a deadly sweetness. Here, then, righteousness is hungered and thirsted for, and fortitude is very necessary, because what is held with delight is not relinquished without sorrow.
SermMt.1.3.10Quinto autem gradu perseverantibus in labore datur evadendi consilium, quia nisi quisque adiuvetur a superiore, nullo modo sibi est idoneus, ut sese tantis miseriarum implicamentis expediat. Est autem iustum consilium, ut qui se a potentiore adiuvari vult, adiuvet infirmiorem in quo est ipse potentior. Itaque: beati misericordes, quia ipsorum miserebitur.
In the fifth step, to those persevering in labor counsel for escape is given, because unless one is helped by a higher power, one is in no way fit of oneself to extricate oneself from such great entanglements of miseries. But it is a just counsel that he who wishes to be helped by a more powerful one should help the weaker in that wherein he himself is more powerful. And so, blessed are the merciful, for they shall obtain mercy.
SermMt.1.3.10Sexto gradu est cordis munditia de bona conscientia bonorum operum valens ad contemplandum illud summum bonum, quod solo puro et sereno intellectu cerni potest.
In the sixth step is purity of heart, arising from a good conscience of good works, able to contemplate that highest good which can be discerned only by a pure and serene understanding.
SermMt.1.3.10Postremo est septima ipsa sapientia, id est contemplatio veritatis, pacificans totum hominem et suscipiens similitudinem Dei, quae ita concluditur: beati pacifici, quoniam ipsi filii Dei vocabuntur.
Finally is the seventh, wisdom itself, that is, the contemplation of truth, making the whole man peaceful and taking on the likeness of God, which is concluded thus: blessed are the peacemakers, for they shall be called sons of God.
SermMt.1.3.10Octava tamquam ad caput redit, quia consummatum perfectumque ostendit et probat.
The eighth returns, as it were, to the head, because it shows and proves what is consummated and perfect.
SermMt.1.3.10Itaque in prima et in octava nominatum est regnum caelorum: beati pauperes spiritu, quoniam ipsorum est regnum caelorum, et: beati qui persecutionem patiuntur propter iustitiam, quoniam ipsorum est regnum caelorum, cum iam dicitur: quis nos separabit a caritate Christi: tribulatio an angustia an persecutio an fames an nuditas an periculum an gladius? (Rom 8, 35) Septem sunt ergo quae perficiunt; nam octava clarificat et quod perfectum est demonstrat, ut per hos gradus perficiantur et ceteri, tamquam a capite rursus exordiens.
And so in the first and in the eighth the kingdom of heaven is named: blessed are the poor in spirit, for theirs is the kingdom of heaven, and, blessed are those who suffer persecution for the sake of righteousness, for theirs is the kingdom of heaven, when it is now said, who shall separate us from the love of Christ? Shall tribulation, or distress, or persecution, or famine, or nakedness, or peril, or the sword? (Rom 8, 35) There are, then, seven that perfect; for the eighth makes clear and demonstrates what is perfect, so that through these steps the rest too may be perfected, beginning again, as it were, from the head.
SermMt.1.3.104. 11. Videtur ergo mihi etiam septiformis operatio Spiritus Sancti, de qua Isaias loquitur (Cf. Isa 11, 2-3), his gradibus sententiisque congruere. Sed interest ordinis: nam ibi enumeratio ab excellentioribus coepit, hic vero ab inferioribus; ibi namque incipit a sapientia et desinit ad timorem Dei, sed initium sapientiae timor Dei (Eccli 1, 16; Ps 110, 10) est. Quapropter si gradatim tamquam ascendentes numeremus, primus ibi est timor Dei, secunda pietas, tertia scientia, quarta fortitudo, quintum consilium, sextus intellectus, septima sapientia.
4. 11. It seems to me, then, that the sevenfold activity of the Holy Spirit too, of which Isaiah speaks (See Isa 11, 2-3), corresponds to these steps and sentences. But the order differs: for there the enumeration began with the more excellent, here with the lower; for there it begins with wisdom and ends with the fear of God, but the fear of God is the beginning of wisdom (Sir 1, 16; Ps 111 (110), 10). Therefore, if we count step by step as though ascending, first there is the fear of God, second piety, third knowledge, fourth fortitude, fifth counsel, sixth understanding, seventh wisdom.
SermMt.1.4.11Timor Dei congruit humilibus, de quibus hic dicitur: beati pauperes spiritu, id est non inflati, non superbi, quibus Apostolus dicit: noli altum sapere, sed time (Rom 11, 20), id est noli extolli.
The fear of God corresponds to the humble, of whom it is said here, blessed are the poor in spirit, that is, the not puffed up, not proud, to whom the apostle says, do not be high-minded, but fear (Rom 11, 20), that is, do not be exalted.
SermMt.1.4.11Pietas congruit mitibus. Qui enim pie quaerit, honorat Sanctam Scripturam et non reprehendit quod nondum intellegit, et propterea non resistit, quod est mitem esse; unde hic dicitur: beati mites.
Piety corresponds to the meek. For he who seeks piously honors Holy Scripture and does not censure what he does not yet understand, and therefore does not resist, which is to be meek; whence it is said here, blessed are the meek.
SermMt.1.4.11Scientia congruit lugentibus, qui iam cognoverunt in Scripturis, quibus malis vincti teneantur, quae tamquam bona et utilia ignorantes appetiverunt, de quibus hic dicitur: beati qui lugent.
Knowledge corresponds to those who mourn, who have now learned in the Scriptures by what evils they are held bound—evils that, not knowing them, they craved as though they were good and useful—of whom it is said here, blessed are those who mourn.
SermMt.1.4.11Fortitudo congruit esurientibus et sitientibus. Laborant enim desiderantes gaudium de veris bonis et amorem a terrenis et corporalibus avertere cupientes, de quibus hic dicitur: beati qui esuriunt et sitiunt iustitiam.
Fortitude corresponds to those who hunger and thirst. For they labor, desiring joy in the true goods and longing to turn their love away from earthly and bodily things, of whom it is said here, blessed are those who hunger and thirst for righteousness.
SermMt.1.4.11Consilium congruit misericordibus. Hoc enim unum remedium est de tantismalis evadendi, ut dimittamus sicut nobis dimitti volumus, et adiuvemus in quo possumus alios, sicut nos in quo non possumus cupimus adiuvari, de quibus hic dicitur: beati misericordes.
Counsel corresponds to the merciful. For this is the one remedy for escaping such great evils: that we forgive as we wish to be forgiven, and help others in what we can, as we ourselves desire to be helped in what we cannot, of whom it is said here, blessed are the merciful.
SermMt.1.4.11Intellectus congruit mundis corde tamquam purgato oculo, quo cerni possit quod corporeus oculus non vidit nec auris audivit nec in cor hominis ascendit (Isa 64, 4; 1 Cor 2, 9), de quibus hic dicitur: beati mundicordes. Sapientia congruit pacificis, in quibus iam ordinata sunt omnia nullusque motus adversus rationem rebellis est, sed cuncta obtemperant spiritui hominis, cum et ipse obtemperat Deo, de quibus hic dicitur: beati pacifici.
Understanding corresponds to the pure in heart, as to an eye that has been purified, by which can be discerned what the bodily eye has not seen, nor the ear heard, nor has it entered into the heart of man (Isa 64, 4; 1 Cor 2, 9), of whom it is said here, blessed are the pure in heart. Wisdom corresponds to the peacemakers, in whom all things are now set in order and no movement is in rebellion against reason, but all things obey the spirit of a man, since he himself also obeys God, of whom it is said here, blessed are the peacemakers.
SermMt.1.4.114. 12. Unum autem praemium, quod est regnum caelorum pro ipsis gradibus varie nominatum est. In primo, sicut oportebat, positum est regnum caelorum, quod est perfecta summaque sapientia animae rationalis. Sic itaque dictum est: beati pauperes spiritu, quoniam ipsorum est regnum caelorum, tamquam diceretur: initium sapientiae timor Domini.
4. 12. Now one reward, which is the kingdom of heaven, is named in various ways for the several steps. In the first, as was fitting, the kingdom of heaven is set down, which is the perfect and highest wisdom of the rational soul. And so it was said, blessed are the poor in spirit, for theirs is the kingdom of heaven, as though it were said, the fear of the Lord is the beginning of wisdom.
SermMt.1.4.12Mitibus haereditas data est tamquam testamentum Patris cum pietate quaerentibus: beati mites, quoniam ipsi haereditate possidebunt terram.
To the meek an inheritance is given, as a Father's testament to those who seek with piety: blessed are the meek, for they shall possess the land by inheritance.
SermMt.1.4.12Lugentibus consolatio, tamquam scientibus quid amiserint, et quibus mersi sint: beati qui lugent, quoniam ipsi consolabuntur;
To those who mourn, consolation, as to those who know what they have lost and in what they have been submerged: blessed are those who mourn, for they shall be comforted;
SermMt.1.4.12esurientibus et sitientibus saturitas tamquam refectio laborantibus fortiterque certantibus ad salutem: beati qui esuriunt et sitiunt iustitiam, quoniam ipsi saturabuntur;
to those who hunger and thirst, satisfaction, as refreshment to those who labor and contend bravely for salvation: blessed are those who hunger and thirst for righteousness, for they shall be satisfied;
SermMt.1.4.12misericordibus misericordia tamquam vero et optimo consilio utentibus, ut hoc eis exhibeatur a potentiore, quod invalidioribus exhibent: beati misericordes, quoniam ipsorum miserebitur;
to the merciful, mercy, as to those using true and excellent counsel, so that what they show to the weaker may be shown to them by a more powerful one: blessed are the merciful, for they shall obtain mercy;
SermMt.1.4.12mundis corde facultas videndi Deum tamquam purum oculum ad intellegenda aeterna gerentibus: beati mundicordes, quoniam ipsi Deum videbunt;
to the pure in heart, the power of seeing God, as to those bearing a pure eye for understanding eternal things: blessed are the pure in heart, for they shall see God;
SermMt.1.4.12pacificis Dei similitudo tamquam perfecte sapientibus formatisque ad imaginem Dei per regenerationem renovati hominis: beati pacifici, quoniam ipsi filii Dei vocabuntur.
to the peacemakers, the likeness of God, as to those perfectly wise and formed to the image of God through the regeneration of the renewed man: blessed are the peacemakers, for they shall be called sons of God.
SermMt.1.4.12Et ista quidem in hac vita compleri possunt, sicut completa esse in apostolis credimus; nam illa omnimoda in angelicam formam mutatio, quae post hanc vitam promittitur, nullis verbis exponi potest.
And these things indeed can be fulfilled in this life, as we believe they were fulfilled in the apostles; for that wholesale change into angelic form, which is promised after this life, cannot be set forth in any words.
SermMt.1.4.12Beati ergo qui persecutionem patiuntur propter iustitiam, quia ipsorum est regnum caelorum. Haec octava sententia, quae ad caput redit perfectumque hominem declarat, significatur fortasse et circumcisione octavo die in Veteri Testamento, et Domini resurrectione post Sabbatum, qui est utique octavus idemque primus dies, et celebratione octavarum feriarum quas in regeneratione novi hominis celebramus et numero ipso Pentecostes. Nam septenario septies multiplicato, quo fiunt quadraginta novem, quasi octavus additur, ut quinquaginta compleantur et tamquam redeatur ad caput. Quo die missus est Spiritus Sanctus, quo in regnum caelorum ducimur et haereditatem accipimus et consolamur et pascimur et misericordiam consequimur et mundamur et pacificamur. Atque ita perfecti omnes extrinsecus illatas molestias pro veritate et iustitia sustinemus.
Blessed, therefore, are those who suffer persecution for the sake of righteousness, for theirs is the kingdom of heaven. This eighth sentence, which returns to the head and declares the perfect man, is signified perhaps both by the circumcision on the eighth day in the Old Testament, and by the Lord's resurrection after the Sabbath, which is certainly the eighth and likewise the first day, and by the celebration of the octave days which we celebrate in the regeneration of the new man, and by the very number of Pentecost. For when seven is multiplied by seven, by which forty-nine is made, an eighth is added, as it were, so that fifty may be completed and there may be, as it were, a return to the head. On that day the Holy Spirit was sent, by which we are led into the kingdom of heaven and receive the inheritance and are comforted and are fed and obtain mercy and are made pure and are made peaceful. And so, being made perfect, we endure all the troubles brought upon us from without for the sake of truth and righteousness.
SermMt.1.4.125. 13. Beati eritis, inquit, cum vobis maledicent et vos persequentur et dicent omne malum adversus vos mentientes propter me. Gaudete et exultate, quoniam merces vestra multa est in caelis (Mt 5, 11-12). Animadvertat, quisquis delicias huius saeculi et facultates rerum temporalium quaerit in nomine Christiano, intrinsecus esse beatitudinem nostram, sicut de anima ecclesiastica ore prophetico dicitur: omnis pulchritudo filiae regis intrinsecus (Ps 44, 14). Nam extrinsecus maledicta et persecutiones et detractiones promittuntur de quibus tamen magna merces in caelis est, quae sentitur in corde patientium, eorum qui iam possunt dicere: gloriamur in tribulationibus scientes quoniam tribulatio patientiam operatur, patientia probationem, probatio spem; spes autem non confundit, quoniam caritas Dei diffusa est in cordibus nostris per Spiritum Sanctum, qui datus est nobis (Rom 5, 3-5). Non enim ista perpeti fructuosum est, sed ista pro Christi nomine non solum aequo animo sed etiam cum exultatione tolerare. Nam multi haeretici nomine Christiano animas decipientes multa talia patiuntur; sed ideo excluduntur ab ista mercede, quia non dictum est tantum: beati qui persecutionem patiuntur, sed additum est: propter iustitiam. Ubi autem sana fides non est, non potest esse iustitia, quia iustus ex fide vivit (Hab 2, 4; Rom 1, 17). Neque scismatici aliquid sibi ex ista mercede promittant, quia similiter ubi caritas non est, non potest esse iustitia; dilectio enim proximi malum non operatur (Rom 13, 10), quam si haberent, non dilaniarent corpus Christi, quod est Ecclesia (Cf. Col 1, 24).
5. 13. Blessed shall you be, he says, when they revile you and persecute you and say every evil against you, lying, for my sake. Rejoice and exult, for your reward is great in heaven (Mt 5, 11-12). Let whoever seeks the delights of this world and an abundance of temporal things under the Christian name take note that our blessedness is within, just as it is said of the soul of the Church, by the mouth of the prophet, all the beauty of the king's daughter is within (Ps 45 (44), 14). For from without are promised revilings and persecutions and slanders, of which nonetheless there is a great reward in heaven, which is felt in the heart of those who endure, of those who can now say, we glory in tribulations, knowing that tribulation works patience, and patience trial, and trial hope; and hope does not disappoint, because the love of God is poured out in our hearts through the Holy Spirit who has been given to us (Rom 5, 3-5). For to suffer these things is not fruitful, but to endure these things for Christ's name not only with an even mind but even with exultation. For many heretics, deceiving souls under the Christian name, suffer many such things; but they are for this reason excluded from this reward, because it was not said only, blessed are those who suffer persecution, but it was added, for the sake of righteousness. But where there is not sound faith, there cannot be righteousness, because the just man lives by faith (Hab 2, 4; Rom 1, 17). Nor let schismatics promise themselves anything from this reward, because likewise where there is no love, there cannot be righteousness; for love of neighbor does no evil (Rom 13, 10), and if they had it, they would not tear apart the body of Christ, which is the Church (See Col 1, 24).
SermMt.1.5.13Quid intersit inter maledicere et malum dicere.
What the Difference Is Between to Revile and to Speak Evil
SermMt.1.5.135. 14. Quaeri autem potest, quid intersit quod ait: cum vobis maledicent, et: dicent omne malum adversus vos, cum "maledicere" hoc sit "malum dicere." Sed aliter maledictum iactatur cum contumelia coram illo cui maledicitur, sicut Domino nostro dictum est: nonne verum dicimus, quod Samaritanus es et daemonium habes? (Io 8, 48), aliter cum absentis fama laeditur, sicut de illo item scribitur: alii dicebant: 'quod propheta est'; alii dicebant: 'non, sed seducit populum (Io 7, 12).' Persequi autem est vim inferre vel insidiis appetere. Quod fecit qui eum tradidit et qui eum crucifixerunt.
5. 14. Now it can be asked what difference there is between his saying, when they revile you, and, they will say every evil against you, since "to revile" is the same as "to speak evil." But a reviling is cast in one way with insult in the presence of him who is reviled, as it was said to our Lord, do we not say truly that you are a Samaritan and have a demon? (John 8, 48), and in another way when the reputation of one absent is injured, as it is likewise written of him, some said, "he is a prophet"; others said, "no, but he leads the people astray (John 7, 12)." But to persecute is to inflict force or to attack with snares. This those did who betrayed him and who crucified him.
SermMt.1.5.14Sane quod etiam hoc non est nude positum, ut diceretur: et dicent omne malum adversus vos, sed additum est: mentientes, additum etiam: propter me, propter eos additum puto qui volunt de persecutionibus et de famae suae turpitudine gloriari; et ideo dicere ad se pertinere Christum, quod multa de illis dicuntur mala, cum et vera dicantur, quando de illorum errore dicuntur. Et si aliquando etiam nonnulla falsa iactantur, quod temeritate hominum plerumque accidit, non tamen propter Christum ista patiuntur. Non enim Christum sequitur qui non secundum veram fidem et Catholicam disciplinam Christianus vocatur.
Indeed, that this too was not set down bare, so that it would be said, and they will say every evil against you, but that there was added, lying, and added also, for my sake—this was added, I think, on account of those who wish to glory over persecutions and over the disgrace of their reputation, and therefore to say that Christ pertains to them because many evil things are said about them, even though true things are said, when they are said about their error. And if sometimes some false things too are bandied about, which generally happens through the rashness of men, they nonetheless do not suffer these things for Christ's sake. For he does not follow Christ who is called a Christian otherwise than according to the true faith and Catholic discipline.
SermMt.1.5.145. 15. Gaudete, inquit, et exultate, quoniam merces vestra multa est in caelis (Mt 5, 12). Non hic caelos dici puto superiores partes huius visibilis mundi - non enim merces nostra, quae inconcussa et aeterna esse debet, in rebus volubilibus et temporalibus collocanda est -, sed in caelis dictum puto in spiritalibus firmamentis, ubi habitat sempiterna iustitia (Cf. 2 Pt 3, 13). In quorum comparatione terra dicitur anima iniqua, cui peccanti dictum est: terra es et in terram ibis (Gen 3, 19). De his caelis dicit Apostolus: quoniam conversatio nostra in caelis est (Phil 3, 20). Sentiunt ergo iam istam mercedem qui gaudent spiritalibus bonis; sed tunc omni ex parte perficietur, cum etiam mortale hoc induerit immortalitatem (1 Cor 15, 53-54). Ita enim persecuti sunt, inquit, et prophetas, qui ante vos fuerunt (Mt 5, 12). Nunc persecutionem generaliter posuit et in maledictis et in dilaceratione famae. Et bene exemplo adhortatus est, quia vera dicentes solent persecutionem pati. Nec tamen ideo prophetae antiqui timore persecutionis a veritatis praedicatione defecerunt.
5. 15. Rejoice, he says, and exult, for your reward is great in heaven (Mt 5, 12). I do not think the heavens here mean the upper parts of this visible world—for our reward, which ought to be unshaken and eternal, is not to be placed in things that roll and pass away—but I think in heaven means in the spiritual firmaments, where everlasting righteousness dwells (See 2 Pt 3, 13). In comparison with these, the wicked soul is called earth, to which, when it sinned, it was said, you are earth, and into the earth you shall go (Gen 3, 19). Of these heavens the apostle says, for our citizenship is in heaven (Phil 3, 20). They feel this reward already, then, who rejoice in spiritual goods; but it will be perfected in every part when this mortal too has put on immortality (1 Cor 15, 53-54). For so, he says, they persecuted the prophets also, who were before you (Mt 5, 12). Now he has set down persecution in general, both in revilings and in the tearing of reputation. And he has well exhorted by an example, because those who speak the truth are wont to suffer persecution. Nor for this reason, however, did the ancient prophets, from fear of persecution, fail in the preaching of the truth.
SermMt.1.5.156. 16. Rectissime itaque sequitur: vos estis sal terrae (Mt 5, 13), ostendens fatuos esse iudicandos, qui temporalium bonorum vel copiam sectantes vel inopiam metuentes amittunt aeterna, quae nec dari possunt ab hominibus nec auferri.
6. 16. Most rightly, then, there follows, you are the salt of the earth (Mt 5, 13), showing that those are to be judged foolish who, whether pursuing an abundance of temporal goods or fearing want, lose eternal things, which can neither be given nor taken away by men.
SermMt.1.6.16Itaque: si sal infatuatum fuerit, in quo salietur?, id est si vos per quos condiendi sunt quodammodo populi, metu persecutionum temporalium amiseritis regna caelorum, qui erunt homines per quos vobis error auferatur, cum vos elegerit Deus, per quos errorem auferat ceterorum?
And so, if the salt loses its savor, with what shall it be salted?—that is, if you, through whom the peoples are in a manner to be seasoned, should from fear of temporal persecutions lose the kingdoms of heaven, who will be the men through whom error may be taken away from you, when God has chosen you, through whom he takes away the error of the rest?
SermMt.1.6.16Ergo: ad nihilum valet sal infatuatum, nisi ut mittatur foras et calcetur ab hominibus. Non itaque calcatur ab hominibus qui patitur persecutionem, sed qui persecutionem timendo infatuatur. Calcari enim non potest nisi inferior; sed inferior non est qui, quamvis corpore multa in terra sustineat, corde tamen fixus in caelo est.
Therefore, salt that has lost its savor is good for nothing, except to be thrown out and trodden underfoot by men. It is not, then, the one who suffers persecution who is trodden underfoot by men, but the one who, by fearing persecution, loses his savor. For one cannot be trodden underfoot unless he is lower; but he is not lower who, although in body he endures much on earth, is nonetheless fixed in heart upon heaven.
SermMt.1.6.166. 17. Vos estis lumen mundi (Mt 5, 14). Quomodo superius dixit: sal terrae, sic nunc dicit: lumen mundi. Nam neque superius ista terra accipienda est, quam pedibus corporeis calcamus, sed homines, qui in terra habitant, vel etiam peccatores, quorum condiendis et extinguendis putoribus apostolicum salem Dominus misit. Et hic mundum non caelum et terram sed homines, qui sunt in mundo vel diligunt mundum, oportet intellegi, quibus illuminandis Apostoli missi sunt. Non potest civitas abscondi super montem constituta, id est fundata super insignem magnamque iustitiam, quam significat etiam ipse mons in quo disputat Dominus. Neque accendunt lucernam et ponunt eam sub modio sed super candelabrum (Mt 5, 15). Quid putamus? Ita esse dictum: sub modio, ut occultatio tantum lucernae accipienda sit, tamquam diceret: "nemo accendit lucernam et occultat illam"? An aliquid etiam modius significat, ut hoc sit ponere lucernam sub modio: superiora facere corporis commoda quam praedicationem veritatis, ut ideo quisque veritatem non praedicet, dum timet ne aliquid in rebus corporalibus et temporalibus molestiae patiatur?
6. 17. You are the light of the world (Mt 5, 14). As above he said, the salt of the earth, so now he says, the light of the world. For neither above is that earth to be understood which we tread with bodily feet, but men, who dwell on the earth, or even sinners, for the seasoning and the suppressing of whose rottenness the Lord sent the apostolic salt. And here too the world must be understood not as heaven and earth, but as men who are in the world or love the world, for the enlightening of whom the apostles were sent. A city set upon a mountain cannot be hidden, that is, founded upon a notable and great righteousness, which the very mountain on which the Lord discourses also signifies. Nor do they light a lamp and put it under a bushel, but upon a lampstand (Mt 5, 15). What do we think? Was it said, under a bushel, so that only the hiding of the lamp is to be understood, as though he said, "no one lights a lamp and hides it"? Or does the bushel also signify something, so that to put the lamp under a bushel is this: to make the conveniences of the body higher than the preaching of the truth, so that for this reason one does not preach the truth, while he fears lest he suffer some trouble in bodily and temporal things?
SermMt.1.6.17Et bene modius dicitur: sive propter retributionem mensurae, quia ea quisque recipit quae gessit in corpore - ut illic, inquit Apostolus, recipiatunusquisque quae gessit in corpore (2 Cor 5, 10), et tamquam de hoc modio corporis alio loco dicitur: in qua enim mensura mensi fueritis, in ea remetietur vobis (Mt 7, 2) -;
And it is well called a bushel: whether on account of the repayment by measure, because each one receives the things he has done in the body—that there, says the apostle, each one may receive the things he has done in the body (2 Cor 5, 10), and as though of this bushel of the body it is said in another place, for with what measure you have measured, it shall be measured back to you (Mt 7, 2)—;
SermMt.1.6.17sive quoniam temporalia bona, quae corpore peraguntur, certa dierum mensura et inchoantur et transeunt, quam fortasse significat modius. Aeterna vero et spiritalia nullo tali fine coercentur; non enim ad mensuram dat Deus Spiritum (Io 3, 34).
or because temporal goods, which are carried out through the body, are both begun and pass away within a fixed measure of days, which perhaps the bushel signifies. But eternal and spiritual things are confined by no such limit; for God does not give the Spirit by measure (John 3, 34).
SermMt.1.6.17Sub modio ergo lucernam ponit quisquis lucem doctrinae bonae commodis temporalibus obscurat et tegit, super candelabrum autem qui corpus suum ministerio Dei subicit, ut superior sit praedicatio veritatis et inferior servitus corporis.
Under a bushel, then, anyone puts his lamp who obscures and covers the light of good doctrine with temporal conveniences, but upon a lampstand he who subjects his body to the ministry of God, so that the preaching of the truth is higher and the service of the body lower.
SermMt.1.6.17Per ipsam tamen corporis servitutem excelsior luceat doctrina, quae per officia corporalia, id est per vocem et linguam et ceteros corporis motus, in bonis operibus insinuatur discentibus.
Yet through that very service of the body, let the loftier doctrine shine, which through bodily offices, that is, through the voice and the tongue and the other movements of the body, is conveyed to learners in good works.
SermMt.1.6.17Super candelabrum ergo ponit lucernam, cum dicit Apostolus: non sic pugno tamquam aerem caedens, sed castigo corpus meum et servituti subicio, ne forte aliis praedicans ipse reprobus inveniar (1 Cor 9, 26-27).
Upon a lampstand, then, he puts his lamp, when the apostle says, I do not so fight as one beating the air, but I chastise my body and bring it into subjection, lest perhaps, while preaching to others, I myself should be found reprobate (1 Cor 9, 26-27).
SermMt.1.6.17Quod vero ait: ut luceat omnibus qui in domo sunt (Mt 5, 15), domum puto dictam habitationem hominum, id est ipsum mundum, propter id quod superius ait: vos estis lumen mundi (Mt 5, 14). Aut si domum quisque vult accipere Ecclesiam, neque hoc absurdum est.
But as for what he says, that it may give light to all who are in the house (Mt 5, 15), I think the house means the dwelling of men, that is, the world itself, on account of what he said above, you are the light of the world (Mt 5, 14). Or if anyone wishes to take the house as the Church, neither is this absurd.
SermMt.1.6.177. 18. Sic luceat, inquit, lumen vestrum coram hominibus, ut videant bona facta vestra et glorificent Patrem vestrum qui in caelis est (Mt 5, 16). Si tantummodo diceret: sic luceat lumen vestrum coram hominibus, ut videant bona facta vestra, finem constituisse videretur in laudibus hominum, quas quaerunt hypocritae et qui ambiunt ad honores et captant inanissimam gloriam.
7. 18. So let your light shine, he says, before men, that they may see your good deeds and glorify your Father who is in heaven (Mt 5, 16). If he said only, so let your light shine before men, that they may see your good deeds, he would seem to have set the goal in the praises of men, which hypocrites seek, and those who strive after honors and chase the emptiest glory.
SermMt.1.7.18Contra quos dicitur: si adhuc hominibus placerem, Christi servus non essem (Gal 1, 10), et per prophetam: qui hominibus placent confusi sunt, quoniam Deus nihil fecit illos, et iterum: Deus confringit ossa hominibus placentium (Ps 52, 6); et rursus Apostolus: non efficiamur inanis gloriae cupidi (Gal 5, 26); et ipse iterum: probet autem se homo, et tunc in semet ipso habebit gloriam et non in altero (Gal 6, 4).
Against whom it is said, if I were still pleasing men, I would not be a servant of Christ (Gal 1, 10), and through the prophet, those who please men have been put to shame, because God has brought them to nothing, and again, God breaks the bones of those who please men (Ps 53 (52), 6); and again the apostle, let us not become greedy for empty glory (Gal 5, 26); and he again, but let a man prove himself, and then he will have glory in himself and not in another (Gal 6, 4).
SermMt.1.7.18Non ergo tantum dixit: ut videant bona facta vestra, sed addidit: et glorificent Patrem vestrum qui in caelis est, ut hoc ipsum, quod homo per bona opera placet hominibus, non ibi finem constituat, ut hominibus placeat, sed referat hoc ad laudem Dei, et propterea placeat hominibus, ut in illo glorificetur Deus. Hoc enim laudantibus expedit, ut non hominem sed Deum honorent, sicut in ipso homine qui portabatur Dominus ostendit, ubi admiratae sunt turbae de paralitico sanato virtutes eius, sicut in Evangelio scriptum est: timuerunt et glorificaverunt Deum, qui dedit potestatem talem hominibus (Mt 9, 8). Cuius imitator Apostolus Paulus dicit: tantum autem audientes erant, quia qui aliquando nos persequebatur nunc evangelizat fidem, quam aliquando vastabat, et in me magnificabant Deum (Gal 1, 23-24).
He did not say only, that they may see your good deeds, then, but added, and glorify your Father who is in heaven, so that this very thing—that a man pleases men through good works—should not set its goal there, in pleasing men, but should refer this to the praise of God, and for this reason please men, that in him God may be glorified. For this is to the advantage of those who praise, that they honor not the man but God, just as the Lord showed in the man himself who was being carried, when the crowds marveled at his powers over the paralytic who was healed, as it is written in the Gospel, they feared and glorified God, who gave such power to men (Mt 9, 8). The apostle Paul, imitating him, says, but they only kept hearing that he who once persecuted us now preaches the faith he once laid waste, and they glorified God in me (Gal 1, 23-24).
SermMt.1.7.187. 19. Posteaquam ergo cohortatus est audientes ut se praepararent ad omnia sustinenda pro veritate atque iustitia, et ut non absconderent bonum quod accepturi erant, sed ea benivolentia discerent, ut ceteros docerent, non ad laudem suam sed ad gloriam Dei bona sua opera referentes, incipiteos iam informare et docere quod doceant, tamquam si quaererent dicentes: "ecce volumus et omnia sustinere pro tuo nomine et doctrinam tuam non abscondere. Sed quid est hoc ipsum quod vetas abscondi? Et pro quo iubes omnia tolerari? Numquid alia dicturus es contra ea quae in Lege scripta sunt?" Non, inquit. Nolite enim putare quoniam veni solvere Legem aut prophetas; non veni solvere sed implere (Mt 5, 17).
7. 19. After he has exhorted his hearers, then, to prepare themselves to endure all things for truth and righteousness, and not to hide the good they were to receive, but to learn it with such benevolence that they might teach others, referring their good works not to their own praise but to the glory of God, he now begins to form them and to teach them what they should teach, as though they were asking and saying, "Behold, we are willing both to endure all things for your name and not to hide your teaching. But what is this very thing that you forbid to be hidden? And for what do you bid that all things be endured? Are you going to say other things against what is written in the Law?" No, he says. For do not think that I have come to abolish the Law or the prophets; I have not come to abolish but to fulfill (Mt 5, 17).
SermMt.1.7.198. 20. In hac sententia duplex sensus est; secundum utrumque tractandum est. Nam qui dicit: non veni solvere Legem sed implere, aut addendo dicit quod minus habet aut faciendo quod habet.
8. 20. In this sentence there is a twofold sense; it must be treated according to each. For he who says, I have not come to abolish the Law but to fulfill, either says it by adding what it lacks or by doing what it contains.
SermMt.1.8.20Illud ergo prius consideremus quod primo posui. Nam qui addit quod minus habet, non utique solvit quod invenit sed magis perficiendo confirmat. Et ideo sequitur et dicit: amen dico vobis, donec transeat caelum et terra, iota unum vel unus apex non transiet a Lege, donec omnia fiant (Mt 5, 18). Dum enim fiunt etiam illa quae adduntur ad perfectionem, multo magis fiunt illa quae praemissa sunt ad inchoationem. Quod autem ait: iota unum vel unus apex non transiet a Lege, nihil potest aliud intellegi nisi vehemens expressio perfectionis, quando per litteras singulas demonstrata est, inter quas litteras iota minor est ceteris, quia uno ductu fit, apex autem etiam ipsius aliqua in summo particula. Quibus verbis ostendit in Lege ad effectum etiam minima quaeque perduci.
Let us first consider the former, which I set down first. For he who adds what it lacks does not abolish what he finds, but rather confirms it by perfecting it. And so he goes on and says, amen I say to you, until heaven and earth pass away, not one iota or one tittle shall pass from the Law, until all is accomplished (Mt 5, 18). For while even those things are accomplished which are added for perfection, much more are those things accomplished which were set down first for a beginning. And as for what he says, not one iota or one tittle shall pass from the Law, nothing else can be understood except a forceful expression of perfection, since it is demonstrated by the individual letters, among which letters the iota is smaller than the rest, because it is made by a single stroke, while the tittle is some little part even of the iota itself, at the top. By these words he shows that in the Law even the least things are carried through to their effect.
SermMt.1.8.20Deinde subicit: qui enim solverit unum de mandatis istis minimis et docuerit sic homines, minimus vocabitur in regno caelorum (Mt 5, 19). Mandata ergo minima significantur per unum iota et unum apicem. Qui ergo solverit et docuerit sic, id est secundum id quod solvit non secundum id quod invenit et legit, minimus vocabitur in regno caelorum; et fortasse ideo non erit in regno caelorum, ubi nisi magni esse non possunt. Qui autem fecerit et docuerit sic, hic magnus vocabitur in regno caelorum. Qui autem fecerit hoc est: qui autem non solverit et docuerit sic, secundum id quod non solvit. Quod vero magnus vocabitur in regno caelorum, sequitur ut etiam sit in regno caelorum, quo magni admittuntur. Ad hoc enim pertinet quod sequitur.
Then he adds, for whoever shall abolish one of these least commandments and shall so teach men, shall be called least in the kingdom of heaven (Mt 5, 19). The least commandments, then, are signified by the one iota and the one tittle. Whoever, therefore, shall abolish and shall so teach, that is, according to what he abolishes, not according to what he finds and reads, shall be called least in the kingdom of heaven; and perhaps for this reason he will not be in the kingdom of heaven, where none but the great can be. But whoever shall do and shall so teach, he shall be called great in the kingdom of heaven. But whoever shall do is this: but whoever shall not abolish and shall so teach, according to what he does not abolish. But that he shall be called great in the kingdom of heaven, it follows that he will also be in the kingdom of heaven, into which the great are admitted. For to this pertains what follows.
SermMt.1.8.209. 21. Dico enim vobis quia, nisi abundaverit iustitia vestra plus quam scribarum et phariseorum, non intrabitis in regnum caelorum (Mt 5, 20); id est nisi non solum illa minima Legis praecepta impleveritis quae inchoant hominem, sed etiam ista quae a me adduntur, qui non veni solvere Legem sed implere, non intrabitis in regnum caelorum.
9. 21. For I say to you that, unless your righteousness shall abound more than that of the scribes and Pharisees, you shall not enter the kingdom of heaven (Mt 5, 20); that is, unless you fulfill not only those least precepts of the Law which begin a man, but also these which are added by me, who have not come to abolish the Law but to fulfill, you shall not enter the kingdom of heaven.
SermMt.1.9.21Sed dicis mihi: "si de illis mandatis minimis, cum superius loqueretur dixit minimum vocari in regno caelorum, quisquis unum eorum solverit et secundum suam solutionem docuerit; magnum autem vocari, quisquis ea fecerit et sic docuerit, et ex eo iam in regno caelorum futurum esse quia magnus est, quid opus est addi praeceptis Legis minimis, si iam in regno caelorum potest esse, quia magnus est quisquis ea fecerit et sic docuerit?" Quapropter sic est accipienda illa sententia: qui autem fecerit et docuerit sic, magnus vocabitur in regno caelorum, id est non secundum illa minima, sed secundum ea quae ego dicturus sum. Quae sunt autem ista? Ut abundet iustitia, inquit, vestra super scribarum et phariseorum, quia nisi abundaverit, non intrabitis in regnum caelorum.
But you say to me, "If, when he was speaking above of those least commandments, he said that whoever should abolish one of them and teach according to his abolition is called least in the kingdom of heaven, but that whoever should do them and so teach is called great, and that for this reason he will already be in the kingdom of heaven because he is great, what need is there to add to the least precepts of the Law, if one can already be in the kingdom of heaven because whoever does them and so teaches is great?" Therefore that sentence is to be taken thus: but whoever shall do and shall so teach, he shall be called great in the kingdom of heaven, that is, not according to those least things, but according to those which I am going to say. And what are these? That your righteousness, he says, may abound beyond that of the scribes and Pharisees, because unless it abound, you shall not enter the kingdom of heaven.
SermMt.1.9.21Ergo qui solverit illa minima et sic docuerit, minimus vocabitur; qui autem fecerit illa minima et sic docuerit,non iam magnus habendus est et idoneus regno caelorum, sed tamen non tam minimus quam ille qui solvit. Ut autem sit magnus atque illi regno aptus, facere debet et docere sicut Christus nunc docet, id est ut abundet iustitia eius super scribarum et phariseorum.
Therefore he who shall abolish those least things and so teach shall be called least; but he who shall do those least things and so teach is not yet to be held great and fit for the kingdom of heaven, yet not so least as the one who abolishes them. But that he may be great and suited to that kingdom, he ought to do and to teach as Christ now teaches, that is, so that his righteousness abounds beyond that of the scribes and Pharisees.
SermMt.1.9.21Iustitia phariseorum est, ut non occidant; iustitia eorum qui intraturi sunt in regnum Dei, ut non irascantur sine causa. Minimum est ergo non occidere; et qui illud solverit, minimus vocabitur in regno caelorum. Qui autem illud impleverit ut non occidat, non continuo magnus erit et idoneus regno caelorum, sed tamen ascendit aliquem gradum. Perficietur autem, si nec irascatur sine causa; quod si perfecerit, multo remotior erit ab homicidio. Quapropter qui docet ut non irascamur, non solvit Legem ne occidamus sed implet potius, ut et foris, dum non occidimus, et in corde, dum non irascimur, innocentiam custodiamus.
The righteousness of the Pharisees is that they do not kill; the righteousness of those who are to enter the kingdom of God is that they are not angry without cause. It is the least thing, then, not to kill; and he who abolishes that shall be called least in the kingdom of heaven. But he who fulfills it, so as not to kill, will not at once be great and fit for the kingdom of heaven, yet he has climbed some step. He will be perfected, however, if he is not even angry without cause; and if he perfects this, he will be much farther removed from murder. Therefore he who teaches that we should not be angry does not abolish the Law that we should not kill, but rather fulfills it, so that both outwardly, in not killing, and in the heart, in not being angry, we may guard innocence.
SermMt.1.9.219. 22. Audistis ergo, inquit, quia dictum est antiquis: 'non occides; qui autem occiderit, reus erit iudicio.' Ego autem dico vobis, quia omnis qui irascitur fratri suo sine causa, reus erit iudicio; qui autem dixerit fratri suo: 'racha,' reus erit concilio; qui autem dixerit: 'fatue,' reus erit gehennae ignis (Mt 5, 21-22). Quid interest inter reum iudicio et reum concilio et reum gehennae ignis? Nam hoc postremum gravissimum sonat et admonet gradus quosdam factos a levioribus ad graviora, donec ad gehennam ignis veniretur.
9. 22. You have heard, then, he says, that it was said to the ancients, "you shall not kill; but whoever shall kill shall be liable to judgment." But I say to you that everyone who is angry with his brother without cause shall be liable to judgment; and whoever shall say to his brother, "raca," shall be liable to the council; and whoever shall say, "you fool," shall be liable to the fire of Gehenna (Mt 5, 21-22). What is the difference between one liable to judgment, one liable to the council, and one liable to the fire of Gehenna? For this last sounds most grave and points to certain steps made from the lighter to the graver, until one comes to the fire of Gehenna.
SermMt.1.9.22Et ideo si levius est esse reum iudicio quam esse reum concilio, item levius esse reum concilio quam esse reum gehennae ignis, oportet levius esse intellegatur irasci sine causa fratri quam dicere: racha, et rursus levius esse dicere: racha quam dicere: fatue. Non enim reatus ipse haberet gradus, nisi gradatim etiam peccata commemorarentur.
And therefore, if it is lighter to be liable to judgment than to be liable to the council, and likewise lighter to be liable to the council than to be liable to the fire of Gehenna, it follows that it must be understood as lighter to be angry with one's brother without cause than to say, raca, and again lighter to say, raca, than to say, you fool. For the liability itself would not have steps unless the sins too were recalled step by step.
SermMt.1.9.229. 23. Unum autem hic verbum obscurum positum est, quia nec graecum est nec latinum: racha; cetera vero in sermone nostro usitata sunt. Nonnulli autem de greco trahere voluerunt interpretationem huius vocis putantes "pannosum" dici racha, quoniam Grece "pannus" dicitur. A quibus tamen cum quaeriturquid dicatur Grece "pannosus," non respondent racha. Deinde posset Latinus interpres, ubi posuit racha, "pannosum" ponere, nec uti verbo quod et in Latina lingua nullum sit et in Greca inusitatum. Probabilius ergo est quod audivi a quodam Hebreo, cum id interrogassem. Dixit enim esse vocem non significantem aliquid, sed indignantis animi motum exprimentem. Has interiectiones grammatici vocant particulas orationis significantes commoti animi affectum, velut cum dicitur a dolente "heu" vel ab irascente "hem." Quae voces quarumque linguarum sunt propriae, nec in aliam linguam facile transferuntur. Quae causa utique coegit tam Grecum interpretem quam Latinum vocem ipsam ponere, cum quomodo eam interpretaretur non inveniret.
9. 23. Now one obscure word is set down here, because it is neither Greek nor Latin: raca; the rest are in common use in our language. Some have wished to draw the interpretation of this word from the Greek, supposing that raca means "ragged," since in Greek "rag" is "rakos." Yet when these are asked what "ragged" is in Greek, they do not answer raca. Then the Latin translator could, where he put raca, have put "ragged," and not used a word that is both nonexistent in the Latin language and unusual in the Greek. More probable, then, is what I heard from a certain Hebrew, when I asked him about it. For he said it is a word signifying nothing in particular, but expressing the movement of an indignant mind. Grammarians call these interjections—particles of speech signifying the disposition of an agitated mind, as when one in pain says "alas," or one who is angry says "hah." These words are proper to their respective languages and are not easily transferred into another language. This is certainly the reason that compelled both the Greek translator and the Latin to set down the word itself, since they could not find how to translate it.
SermMt.1.9.239. 24. Gradus itaque sunt in istis peccatis, ut primo quisque irascatur et eum motum retineat corde conceptum. Iam si extorserit vocem indignanti ipsa commotio non significantem aliquid, sed illum animi motum ipsa eruptione testantem qua feriatur ille cui irascitur, plus est utique, quam si surgens ira silentio premeretur. Si vero non solum vox indignantis audiatur, sed etiam verbum quod iam certam vituperationem eius in quem profertur designet et notet, quis dubitet amplius hoc esse, quam si solus indignationis sonus ederetur? Itaque in primo unum est, id est ira sola; in secundo duo, et ira et vox quae iram significat; in tertio tria, et ira et vox quae iram significat et in voce ipsa certae vituperationis expressio.
9. 24. There are, then, steps in these sins, so that first one is angry and retains that movement conceived in the heart. Now if the agitation itself wrings from him a cry that signifies nothing in particular, but by its very outburst testifies to that movement of mind by which the one with whom he is angry is struck, this is certainly more than if the rising anger were pressed down in silence. But if not only the cry of one indignant is heard, but also a word that now marks and brands a definite reproach of the one against whom it is uttered, who would doubt that this is more than if only the sound of indignation were emitted? And so in the first there is one thing, that is, anger alone; in the second, two, both anger and the cry that signifies anger; in the third, three, both anger and the cry that signifies anger and, in the cry itself, the expression of a definite reproach.
SermMt.1.9.24Vide nunc etiam tres reatus: iudicii, concilii, gehennae ignis! Nam in iudicio adhuc defensioni datur locus.
See now also the three liabilities: judgment, the council, the fire of Gehenna! For in a judgment there is still room given for a defense.
SermMt.1.9.24In concilio autem, quamquam et iudicium esse soleat, tamen quia interesse aliquid hoc loco fateri cogit ipsa distinctio, videtur ad concilium pertinere sententiae prolatio, quando non iam cum ipso reo agitur, utrum damnandus sit, sed inter se qui iudicant conferunt, quo supplicio damnari oporteat quem constat esse damnandum.
But in the council, although there too there is usually a judgment, yet because the very distinction compels us to admit that there is some difference in this place, the pronouncing of the sentence seems to pertain to the council, when the question is no longer dealt with together with the accused himself, whether he is to be condemned, but those who judge confer among themselves by what punishment one who is agreed to be condemned ought to be condemned.
SermMt.1.9.24Gehenna vero ignis nec damnationem habet dubiam sicut iudicium nec damnati poenam sicut concilium; in gehenna quippe certa est et damnatio et poena damnati.
But the fire of Gehenna has neither a doubtful condemnation, like the judgment, nor the punishment of one condemned, like the council; for in Gehenna both the condemnation and the punishment of the condemned are certain.
SermMt.1.9.24Videntur ergo aliqui gradus in peccatis et in reatu. Sed quibus modis invisibiliter exhibeantur meritis animarum, quis potest dicere? Audiendum est itaque, quantum intersit inter iustitiam Pharisaeorum et iustitiam maiorem quae in regnum caelorum introducit,
There seem to be, then, certain steps in sins and in liability. But in what ways they are invisibly applied to the deserts of souls, who can say? Therefore one must hear how great the difference is between the righteousness of the Pharisees and the greater righteousness which leads into the kingdom of heaven,
SermMt.1.9.24quod, cum sit gravius occidere quam verbo irrogare convicium, ibi occisio facit reum iudicio, hic autem ira facit reum iudicio, quod trium illorum peccatorum levissimum est; quia illic quaestionem homicidii inter homines agitabant, hic autem omnia divino iudicio dimittuntur, ubi finis damnatorum est gehenna ignis. Quisquis autem dixerit quod graviore supplicio in maiore iustitia punitur homicidium, si gehenna ignis punitur convicium, cogit intellegi esse differentias gehennarum.
namely, that, although it is graver to kill than to inflict abuse with a word, there killing makes one liable to judgment, but here anger makes one liable to judgment, which is the lightest of those three sins; because there they conducted the case of murder among men, but here all things are committed to the divine judgment, where the end of the condemned is the fire of Gehenna. But whoever shall say that murder is punished with a graver penalty under the greater righteousness, if abuse is punished by the fire of Gehenna, compels us to understand that there are differences of Gehennas.
SermMt.1.9.249. 25. Sane in tribus istis sententiis subauditio verborum intuenda est. Habet enim prima sententiaomnia verba necessaria, ut nihil subaudiatur: qui irascitur, inquit, fratri suo sine causa, reus erit iudicio. In secunda vero, cum ait: qui autem dixerit fratri suo: 'racha,' subauditur: "sine causa," et ita iungitur: reus erit concilio. Iam in tertia, ubi ait: qui autem dixerit: 'fatue (Mt 5, 22),' duo subaudiuntur: et "fratri suo" et "sine causa."
9. 25. Indeed, in these three sentences an implied supplying of words must be noted. For the first sentence has all the necessary words, so that nothing is supplied: whoever is angry, he says, with his brother without cause shall be liable to judgment. But in the second, when he says, but whoever shall say to his brother, "raca," there is supplied, "without cause," and so it is joined, shall be liable to the council. Now in the third, where he says, but whoever shall say, "you fool (Mt 5, 22)," two things are supplied: both "to his brother" and "without cause."
SermMt.1.9.25Hoc est unde defenditur quod Apostolus Galatas vocat stultos, quos etiam fratres nominat; non enim id facit sine causa. Ideo autem hic "frater" subaudiendus est, quia de inimico postea dicitur quomodo etiam ipse tractandus sit maiore iustitia.
This is the basis on which it is defended that the apostle calls the Galatians fools, whom he also names brothers; for he does not do it without cause. But here "brother" is to be supplied, because of an enemy it is said afterward how he too is to be treated under the greater righteousness.
SermMt.1.9.2510. 26. Deinde hic sequitur: si ergo obtuleris munus tuum in altare et illic recordatus fueris quod frater tuus habet aliquid adversum te, relinque ibi munus tuum ante altare, et vade prius reconciliari fratri tuo; et tunc veniens offer munus tuum (Mt 5, 23-24). Hinc utique apparet de fratre dictum esse superius, quoniam sententia quae sequitur ea coniunctione connectitur, ut superiori attestetur. Non enim ait: "si autem obtuleris munus tuum in altare," sed ait: si ergo obtuleris munus tuum in altare. Nam si irasci non fas est fratri sine causa, aut dicere: racha aut dicere: fatue, multo minus fas est animo tenere aliquid, ut in odium indignatio convertatur. Quo pertinet etiam quod alio loco dicitur: non occidat sol super iracundiam vestram (Eph 4, 26). Iubemur ergo illaturi munus in altare, si recordati fuerimus aliquid adversum nos habere fratrem, munus ante altare relinquere et pergere ac reconciliari fratri, deinde venire et munus offerre.
10. 26. Then there follows here, if, therefore, you offer your gift at the altar and there remember that your brother has something against you, leave your gift there before the altar, and go first to be reconciled to your brother; and then, coming, offer your gift (Mt 5, 23-24). From this it certainly appears that it was of a brother that the foregoing was said, since the sentence that follows is connected by such a conjunction that it bears witness to the foregoing. For he does not say, "But if you offer your gift at the altar," but he says, if, therefore, you offer your gift at the altar. For if it is not permitted to be angry with one's brother without cause, or to say, raca, or to say, you fool, much less is it permitted to hold something in the mind, so that indignation turns into hatred. To this pertains also what is said in another place, let not the sun go down upon your anger (Eph 4, 26). We are bidden, then, when about to bring our gift to the altar, if we remember that our brother has something against us, to leave our gift before the altar and go and be reconciled to our brother, and then to come and offer the gift.
SermMt.1.10.26Quod si accipiatur ad litteram, fortassis aliquis credat ita fieri oportere, si praesens sit frater; non enim diutius differri potest, cum munus tuum relinquere ante altare iubearis. Si ergo de absente et, quod fieri potest, etiam trans mare constituto aliquid tale veniat in mentem, absurdum est credere ante altare munus relinquendum, quod post terras et maria pererrata offeras Deo. Et ideo prorsus intro ad spiritalia refugere cogimur, ut hoc quod dictum est sine absurditate possit intellegi.
But if this is taken literally, perhaps someone may believe that it ought to be done thus only if the brother is present; for it cannot be put off any longer, since you are bidden to leave your gift before the altar. If, then, something of this sort should come to mind concerning one who is absent and, as may happen, even set across the sea, it is absurd to believe that the gift is to be left before the altar, which you would offer to God after wandering over lands and seas. And therefore we are altogether compelled to take refuge within, in spiritual things, so that what was said can be understood without absurdity.
SermMt.1.10.2610. 27. Altare itaque spiritaliter in interiore Dei templo ipsam fidem accipere possumus, cuius signum est altare visibile. Quodlibet enim munus offerimus Deo - sive prophetiam sive doctrinam sive orationem sive hymnum sive psalmum, et si quid tale aliud spiritalium donorum animo occurrit -, acceptum esse non potest Deo, nisi fidei sinceritate fulciatur et ei fixe atque immobiliter tamquam imponatur, ut possit integrum atque illibatum esse quod loquimur. Nam multi haeretici non habentes altare, id est veram fidem, blasphemias pro laude dixerunt, terrenis videlicet opinionibus adgravati votum suum tamquam in terram proicientes. Sed debet esse sana etiam offerentis intentio.
10. 27. By the altar, then, we may spiritually understand faith itself, in the inner temple of God, whose sign is the visible altar. For whatever gift we offer to God—whether prophecy or teaching or prayer or hymn or psalm, and if any other such of the spiritual gifts comes to mind—it cannot be accepted by God unless it is supported by sincerity of faith and is, as it were, set firmly and immovably upon it, so that what we say can be whole and unimpaired. For many heretics, not having an altar, that is, true faith, have spoken blasphemies in place of praise, weighed down, that is, by earthly opinions, casting their vow as it were upon the ground. But the intention of the one offering ought also to be sound.
SermMt.1.10.27Et propterea cum tale aliquid oblaturi sumus in corde nostro, id est in interiore Dei templo - templum enim Dei sanctum est (1 Cor 3, 17), inquit Apostolus, quod estis vos; et: in interiore homine habitare Christum per fidem in cordibus vestris (Eph 3, 16-17) -, si in mentem venerit quod aliquid habeat adversum nos frater, id est si nos eum in aliquo laesimus, tunc enim ipse habet adversum nos; nam nos habemus adversus illum, si ille nos laesit, ubi non opus est pergere ad reconciliationem; non enim veniam postulabis ab eo qui tibi fecit iniuriam, sed tantum dimittes sicut tibi dimitti a Domino cupis quod ipse commiseris. Pergendum est ergo ad reconciliationem, cum in mentem venerit quod nos forte fratrem in aliquo laesimus,
And therefore, when we are about to offer something of this sort in our heart, that is, in the inner temple of God—for the temple of God is holy (1 Cor 3, 17), says the apostle, which you are; and, that Christ may dwell in the inner man through faith in your hearts (Eph 3, 16-17)—if it comes to mind that our brother has something against us, that is, if we have injured him in something, for then he himself has something against us; for we have something against him if he has injured us, where there is no need to go for reconciliation, for you will not ask pardon of one who did you a wrong, but will only forgive, as you desire to be forgiven by the Lord for what you yourself have committed. We must go for reconciliation, then, when it comes to mind that we have perhaps injured our brother in something,
SermMt.1.10.27pergendum autem non pedibus corporis sed motibus animi, ut te humili affectu prosternas fratri, ad quem cara cogitatione cucurreris in conspectu eius cui munus oblaturus es. Ita enim, etiam si praesens sit, poteris eum non simulato animo lenire atque in gratiam revocare veniam postulando, si hoc prius coram Deo feceris, pergens ad eum non pigro motu corporis sed celerrimo dilectionis affectu. Atque inde veniens, id est, intentionem revocans ad id quod agere coeperas, offeres munus tuum.
and we must go not with the feet of the body but with the movements of the mind, so that you prostrate yourself with humble affection before your brother, to whom you have run with dear thought, in the sight of him to whom you are about to offer your gift. For thus, even if he is present, you will be able to soothe him with no feigned mind and recall him to favor by asking pardon, if you have first done this before God, going to him not with a sluggish movement of the body but with a most swift affection of love. And then, coming—that is, recalling your intention to what you had begun to do—you will offer your gift.
SermMt.1.10.2710. 28. Quis autem hoc facit, ut fratri suo vel non irascatur sine causa, vel racha non dicat sine causa, vel eum fatuum non appellet sine causa, quod totum superbissime admittitur, vel si forte in horum aliquo lapsus fuerit, quod unum est remedium, supplici animo veniam deprecetur, nisi quisquis inanis iactantiae spiritu non inflatur? Beati ergo pauperes spiritu, quoniam ipsorum est regnum caelorum (Mt 5, 3). Nunc iam videamus quod sequitur!
10. 28. But who does this—either not to be angry with his brother without cause, or not to say raca without cause, or not to call him a fool without cause, all of which is committed most proudly, or, if he should perhaps have fallen into any of these, to beg pardon with a suppliant mind, which is the one remedy—who does this unless he is not puffed up with the spirit of empty boasting? Blessed, therefore, are the poor in spirit, for theirs is the kingdom of heaven (Mt 5, 3). Now let us see what follows!
SermMt.1.10.2811. 29. Esto, inquit, benivolus adversario tuo cito, dum es in via cum eo, ne forte te tradat adversarius iudici, et iudex tradat te ministro, et in carcerem mittaris. Amen dico tibi, non exies inde, donec reddas novissimum quadrantem (Mt 5, 25-26).
11. 29. Be, he says, well-disposed toward your adversary quickly, while you are on the way with him, lest perhaps the adversary hand you over to the judge, and the judge hand you over to the officer, and you be thrown into prison. Amen I say to you, you will not go out from there until you pay the last farthing (Mt 5, 25-26).
SermMt.1.11.29Iudicem intellego: Pater enim non iudicat quemquam, sed omne iudicium dedit Filio (Io 5, 22). Ministrum intellego: et angeli, inquit, ministrabant ei (Mt 4, 11); et cum angelis suis venturum credimus ad iudicandos vivos et mortuos (Cf. 2 Tim 4, 11). Carcerem intellego: poenas videlicet tenebrarum, quas alio loco exteriores vocat (Cf. Mt 8, 12; 22, 13; 25, 30), credo propterea quod intrinsecus sit in ipsa mente, vel etiam si quid secretius cogitari potest, gaudium divinorum praemiorum, de quo dicitur servo bene merito: intra in gaudium Domini tui (Mt 25, 23); quemadmodum etiam in hac ordinatione rei publicae vel a secretario vel a praetorio iudicis extra mittitur qui in carcerem truditur.
By the judge I understand: for the Father judges no one, but has given all judgment to the Son (John 5, 22). By the officer I understand: and the angels, it says, ministered to him (Mt 4, 11); and we believe that he will come with his angels to judge the living and the dead (See 2 Tim 4, 11). By the prison I understand the punishments, namely, of the darkness, which in another place he calls outer (See Mt 8, 12; 22, 13; 25, 30), I believe for this reason: that within, in the mind itself, or even, if anything more hidden can be conceived, is the joy of the divine rewards, of which it is said to the well-deserving servant, enter into the joy of your Lord (Mt 25, 23); just as also in this ordering of the commonwealth one who is thrust into prison is sent out from the chamber or from the praetorium of the judge.
SermMt.1.11.2911. 30. De solvendo autem novissimo quadrante potest non absurde intellegi aut pro eo positum quod nihil relinquitur impunitum, sicut loquentes etiam dicimus: "usque ad fecem," cum volumus exprimere aliquid ita exactum, ut nihil relinqueretur, vel ut significarentur nomine quadrantis novissimi terrena peccata. Quarta enim pars distinctorum membrorum huius mundi, et ea novissima, terra invenitur, ut incipias a caelo, secundum aerem numeres, aquam tertiam, quartam terram. Potest ergo convenienter videri dictum: donec solvas novissimum quadrantem (Mt 5, 26), "donec luas terrena peccata"; hoc enim et peccator audivit: terra es et in terram ibis (Gen 3, 19).
11. 30. But as for paying the last farthing, it can not absurdly be understood either as set down for this, that nothing is left unpunished—just as in speaking we also say, "down to the dregs," when we wish to express something so thoroughly exacted that nothing is left—or so that by the name of the last farthing earthly sins are signified. For the fourth part of the distinct members of this world, and that the last, is found to be earth, if you begin from heaven, count the air as second, the water as third, the earth as fourth. It can fittingly seem, then, to have been said, until you pay the last farthing (Mt 5, 26), "until you expiate your earthly sins"; for the sinner heard this too, you are earth, and into the earth you shall go (Gen 3, 19).
SermMt.1.11.30Donec solvas autem quod dictum est, miror si non eam poenam significat quae vocatur aeterna. Unde enim solvetur illud debitum, ubi iam non datur paenitendi et correctius vivendi locus? Ita enim fortasse hic positum est donec solvas, quomodo in illo ubi dictum est: sede ad dexteram meam, donec ponam omnes inimicos tuos sub pedibus tuis (Ps 109, 1); non enim, cum fuerint inimici sub pedibus positi, desinet ille sedere ad dexteram; aut illud Apostoli: oportet enim illum regnare, donec ponat omnes inimicos suos sub pedibus tuis (1 Cor 15, 25); non enim, cum positi fuerint, desinet regnare. Quemadmodum ergo ibi intellegitur, de quo dictum est: oportet eum regnare, donec ponat inimicos sub pedibus, semper regnaturum, quoniam semper illi erunt sub pedibus, ita hic accipi potest, de quo dictum est: non exies inde, donec solvas novissimum quadrantem, semper non esse exiturum, quia semper solvet novissimum quadrantem, dum sempiternas poenas terrenorum peccatorum luit. Neque hoc ita dixerim, ut diligentiorem tractationem videar ademisse de poenis peccatorum, quomodo in Scripturis dicantur aeternae, quamquam quolibet modo sint, vitandae sunt potius quam sciendae.
But as for what was said, until you pay, I wonder whether it does not signify that punishment which is called eternal. For from where will that debt be paid, where there is no longer given any room for repenting and living more rightly? For perhaps until you pay is placed here just as in that passage where it was said, sit at my right hand, until I put all your enemies under your feet (Ps 110 (109), 1); for he will not, when the enemies have been put under his feet, cease to sit at the right hand; or that saying of the apostle, for he must reign, until he puts all his enemies under his feet (1 Cor 15, 25); for he will not, when they have been put there, cease to reign. As, then, he is there understood, of whom it was said, he must reign until he puts his enemies under his feet, to be going to reign always, since they will always be under his feet, so here it can be taken that he, of whom it was said, you will not go out from there until you pay the last farthing, is never going to go out, because he will always be paying the last farthing, while he expiates with everlasting punishments the earthly sins. Nor would I say this in such a way that I seem to have removed a more careful treatment of the punishments of sins, how in the Scriptures they are called eternal; though in whatever way they may be, they are to be avoided rather than known.
SermMt.1.11.3011. 31. Sed videamus iam, qui sit ipse adversarius, cui iubemur esse benivoli cito, cum sumus cum illo in via! Aut enim diabolus est aut homo aut caro aut Deus aut praeceptum eius. Sed diabolo non video quomodo iubeamur esse benivoli, id est concordes aut consentientes; namque alii quod Graece positum est [MISSING GREEK TEXT] interpretati sunt concors alii consentiens. Sed neque benivolentiam diabolo iubemur exhibere - ubi enim benivolentia, ibi amicitia -, neque quisquam dixerit amicitiam cum diabolo esse faciendam, neque concordare cum illo expedit, cui semel renuntiando bellum indiximus et quo victo coronabimur, neque consentire illi iam oportet, cui si numquam consensissemus, numquam in istas incidissemus miserias.
11. 31. But let us now see who this adversary is, toward whom we are bidden to be well-disposed quickly, while we are with him on the way! For he is either the devil, or a man, or the flesh, or God, or his precept. But I do not see how we are bidden to be well-disposed toward the devil, that is, in concord or in agreement with him; for some have interpreted what is set down in Greek, eunoon, as in concord, others as agreeing. But neither are we bidden to show benevolence toward the devil—for where there is benevolence, there is friendship—nor would anyone say that friendship is to be made with the devil; nor is it of advantage to be in concord with him, against whom, by renouncing him once for all, we have declared war, and by whose conquest we shall be crowned; nor ought we now to agree with him, with whom, if we had never agreed, we would never have fallen into these miseries.
SermMt.1.11.31De homine autem, quamquam iubeamur cum omnibus quantum in nobis est, pacem habere (Cf. Rom 12, 18), ubi utique et benivolentia et concordia et consensio potest intellegi, non video tamen, quomodo accipiam ab homine nos iudici tradi, ubi Christum iudicem intellego, ante cuius tribunal omnes oportet exhiberi, sicut dicit Apostolus (Cf. 2 Cor 5, 10). Quomodo ergo iudici traditurus est qui ante iudicem pariter exhibebitur?
But concerning a man, although we are bidden to have peace with all, so far as is in us (See Rom 12, 18), where certainly benevolence and concord and agreement can be understood, I nonetheless do not see how I should take it that we are handed over to a judge by a man, where I understand Christ as the judge, before whose tribunal all must be presented, as the apostle says (See 2 Cor 5, 10). How, then, will one who will be presented equally before the judge hand another over to the judge?
SermMt.1.11.31Aut si propterea traditur quisque iudici, quia hominem laesit, quamvis illo non tradente qui laesus est, multo commodius accipitur a Lege ipsa reum tradi iudici, contra quam fecit, cum hominem laederet. Quia et si occidendo quis nocuerit homini, non erit iam tempus quo concordet cum eo, quia iam non est cum illo in via, id est in hac vita. Nec tamen ideo non sanabitur paenitendo, et ad illius misericordiam cum sacrificio contribulati cordis refugiendo qui donat peccata conversis ad se, et qui plus gaudet de uno paenitente quam de nonaginta novem iustis (Cf. Lc 15, 7).
Or if anyone is handed over to the judge for this reason, that he has injured a man, even though the one injured does not hand him over, it is much more conveniently taken that one is handed over to the judge by the Law itself, against which he acted when he injured the man. For even if someone has harmed a man by killing him, there will now be no time in which he may be in concord with him, since he is no longer with him on the way, that is, in this life. Nor, however, will he for that reason fail to be healed by repenting, and by taking refuge, with the sacrifice of a contrite heart, in the mercy of him who forgives the sins of those who turn to him, and who rejoices more over one penitent than over ninety-nine just (See Luke 15, 7).
SermMt.1.11.31Carni vero multo minus video quomodo benivoli vel concordes vel consentientes esse iubeamur. Magis enim peccatores amant carnem suam et concordant cum illa et consentiunt ei; qui vero eam servituti subiciunt, non ipsi ei consentiunt, sed eam sibi consentire cogunt.
But toward the flesh I see much less how we are bidden to be well-disposed, or in concord, or in agreement. For sinners rather love their flesh and are in concord with it and agree with it; but those who subject it to servitude do not themselves agree with it, but force it to agree with them.
SermMt.1.11.3111. 32. Fortassis ergo Deo iubemur consentire et illi esse benivoli, ut ei reconciliemur a quo peccando aversi sumus, ut adversarius noster dici possit.
11. 32. Perhaps, then, we are bidden to agree with God and to be well-disposed toward him, so that we may be reconciled to him from whom by sinning we have turned away, so that he can be called our adversary.
SermMt.1.11.32Quibus enim resistit, recte dicitur eorum adversarius; Deus enim superbis resistit, humilibus autem dat gratiam (Iac 4, 6); et initium omnis peccati superbia, initium autem superbiae hominis apostatare a Deo (Eccli 10, 14-15); et Apostolus dicit: si enim, cum inimici essemus, reconciliati sumus Deo per mortem Filii eius, multo magis reconciliati salvi erimus in vita ipsius (Rom 5, 10). Ex quo intellegi potest nullam naturam malam inimicam Deo esse, quando quidem ipsi reconciliantur qui inimici fuerunt.
For those whom he resists he is rightly called the adversary of; for God resists the proud, but gives grace to the humble (Jas 4, 6); and the beginning of all sin is pride, but the beginning of man's pride is to apostatize from God (Sir 10, 14-15); and the apostle says, for if, while we were enemies, we were reconciled to God through the death of his Son, much more, being reconciled, shall we be saved in his life (Rom 5, 10). From which it can be understood that no nature is an enemy to God, since the very ones who were enemies are reconciled.
SermMt.1.11.32Quisquis ergo in hac via, id est in hac vita, non fuerit reconciliatus Deo per mortem Filii eius, tradetur iudici ab illo, quia Pater non iudicat quemquam, sed omne iudicium dedit Filio (Io 5, 22). Atque ita cetera quae in hoc capitulo scripta sunt consequuntur, de quibus iam tractavimus.
Whoever, then, on this way—that is, in this life—is not reconciled to God through the death of his Son, will be handed over to the judge by him, because the Father judges no one, but has given all judgment to the Son (John 5, 22). And so the other things follow that are written in this passage, of which we have already treated.
SermMt.1.11.32Unum solum est quod huic intellectui difficultatem facit, quomodo possit recte dici in via nos esse cum Deo, si hoc loco ipse accipiendus est adversarius impiorum, cui iubemur cito reconciliari, nisi forte, quia ipse ubique est, nos etiam, cum in hac via sumus, cum illo utique sumus. Si enim ascendero in caelum, inquit, tu ibi es, si descendero in infernum, ades; si recipiam pennas meas in directum et habitabo in novissima maris, etenim illuc manus tua deducet me, et adducet me dextera tua (Ps 138, 8-10).
There is one thing only that makes a difficulty for this understanding: how it can rightly be said that we are on the way with God, if in this place he himself is to be taken as the adversary of the impious, to whom we are bidden to be reconciled quickly—unless perhaps, because he himself is everywhere, we too, when we are on this way, are certainly with him. For if I ascend into heaven, it says, you are there; if I descend into hell, you are present; if I take my wings straight ahead and dwell in the uttermost parts of the sea, even there your hand will lead me down, and your right hand will bring me (Ps 139 (138), 8-10).
SermMt.1.11.32Aut si non placet impios dici esse cum Deo, quamquam nusquam non praesto sit Deus - quemadmodum non dicimus caecos esse cum luce, tametsi oculos eorum lux circumfundat -, unum reliquum est, ut hic adversarium praeceptum Dei esse intellegamus. Quid enim sic adversatur peccare volentibus quam praeceptum Dei, id est Lex eius et Scriptura Divina quae data est nobis ad hanc vitam, ut sit nobiscum in via cui non oportet contradicere, ne nos tradat iudici, sed ei oportet consentire cito? Non enim quisque novit, quando de hac vita exeat.
Or if it is not pleasing to say that the impious are with God, although God is nowhere not present—just as we do not say that the blind are with the light, even though the light surrounds their eyes—one thing remains: that here we understand the adversary to be the precept of God. For what so opposes those who wish to sin as the precept of God, that is, his Law and the Divine Scripture which has been given to us for this life, so that it may be with us on the way, which we ought not to contradict, lest it hand us over to the judge, but with which we ought to agree quickly? For no one knows when he may depart from this life.
SermMt.1.11.32Quis autem consentit Scripturae Divinae, nisi qui legit vel audit pie, deferens ei culmen auctoritatis, ut quod intellegit, non propter hoc oderit quod peccatis suis adversari sentit, sed magis diligat correctionem suam et gaudeat quod morbis suis, donec sanentur, non parcitur; quod vero aut obscurum aut absurdum illi sonat, non inde concitet contradictionum certamina sed oret ut intellegat, benivolentiam tamen et reverentiam tantae auctoritati exhibendam esse meminerit? Sed quis hoc facit nisi quisquis ad testamentum patris aperiendum et cognoscendum,non litium minitatione sed pietate mitis accesserit? Beati ergo mites, quoniam ipsi haereditate possidebunt terram (Mt 5, 4). Videamus sequentia!
But who agrees with Divine Scripture except one who reads or hears it piously, granting it the highest authority, so that what he understands he does not hate because he perceives it to be opposed to his sins, but rather loves his own correction and rejoices that his diseases are not spared until they are healed; and what sounds to him either obscure or absurd, he does not from it stir up contests of contradictions, but prays that he may understand, yet remembers that benevolence and reverence are to be shown to so great an authority? But who does this except one who has come to open and learn his Father's testament not with the threatening of lawsuits, but meek with piety? Blessed, therefore, are the meek, for they shall possess the land by inheritance (Mt 5, 4). Let us see what follows!
SermMt.1.11.3212. 33. Audistis quia dictum est: 'non moechaberis.' Ego autem dico vobis, quia omnis qui viderit mulierem ad concupiscendum eam, iam moechatus est eam in corde suo (Mt 5, 27-28). Iustitia ergo minor est non moechari corporum coniunctione, iustitia vero maior regni Dei non moechari in corde. Quisquis autem non moechatur in corde, multo facilius custodit ne moechetur in corpore. Illud ergo confirmavit qui hoc praecepit; non enim venit Legem solvere sed implere (Cf. Mt 5, 17).
12. 33. You have heard that it was said, "you shall not commit adultery." But I say to you that everyone who looks at a woman to lust for her has already committed adultery with her in his heart (Mt 5, 27-28). The lesser righteousness, then, is not to commit adultery by bodily union, but the greater righteousness of the kingdom of God is not to commit adultery in the heart. But whoever does not commit adultery in the heart guards much more easily against committing it in the body. He confirmed the former, then, who commanded the latter; for he did not come to abolish the Law but to fulfill it (See Mt 5, 17).
SermMt.1.12.33Sane considerandum est quod non dixit: "omnis qui concupiverit mulierem," sed: qui viderit mulierem ad concupiscendum, id est hoc fine et hoc animo attenderit, ut eam concupiscat; quod iam non est titillari delectatione carnis sed plane consentire libidini, ita ut non refrenetur illicitus appetitus sed, si facultas data fuerit, satietur.
Indeed, it must be considered that he did not say, "everyone who lusts for a woman," but, who looks at a woman to lust, that is, who looks with this end and this mind, that he may lust for her; which is no longer to be tickled by the delight of the flesh, but plainly to consent to lust, in such a way that the unlawful appetite is not reined in but, if the opportunity is given, is satisfied.
SermMt.1.12.3312. 34. Nam tria sunt quibus impletur peccatum: suggestione, delectatione, consensione. Suggestio, sive per memoriam fit sive per corporis sensus, cum aliquid videmus vel audimus vel olfacimus vel gustamus vel tangimus. Quod si frui delectaverit, delectatio illicita refrenanda est. Velut cum ieiunamus et visis cibis palati appetitus adsurgit, non fit nisi delectatione; sed huic tamen non consentimus, et eam dominantis rationis iure cohibemus. Si autem consensio facta fuerit, plenum peccatum erit, notum Deo in corde nostro, etiamsi facto non innotescat hominibus.
12. 34. For there are three things by which sin is completed: by suggestion, by delight, by consent. Suggestion comes about either through memory or through the senses of the body, when we see or hear or smell or taste or touch something. And if it delights to enjoy it, the unlawful delight must be reined in. As when we fast and, at the sight of food, the appetite of the palate rises, it comes about only through delight; yet to this we do not consent, and we restrain it by the right of ruling reason. But if consent has been given, the sin will be complete, known to God in our heart, even if by the deed it does not become known to men.
SermMt.1.12.34Ita ergo sunt isti gradus, quasi a serpente suggestio fiat, id est, lubrico et volubili, hoc est temporali corporum motu quia et si qua talia fantasmata intus versantur in anima de corpore forinsecus tracta sunt; et si quis occultus praeter istos quinque sensus motus corporis animam tangit, est etiam ipse temporalis et lubricus. Et ideo quanto illabitur occultius, ut cogitationem contingat, tanto convenientius serpenti comparatur.
These steps, then, are as follows: as though the suggestion comes from the serpent, that is, from a slippery and rolling—that is, temporal—movement of bodies; for even if any such phantasms are turned over within the soul, they have been drawn from the body from without; and if any hidden movement of the body, apart from those five senses, touches the soul, it too is temporal and slippery. And therefore, the more hiddenly it glides in, so as to touch thought, the more fittingly it is compared to a serpent.
SermMt.1.12.34Tria ergo haec, ut dicere coeperam, similia sunt illi gestae rei quae in Genesi scripta est, ut quasi a serpente fiat suggestio et quaedam suasio, in appetitu autem carnali tamquam in Eva delectatio, in ratione vero tamquam in viro consensio (Cf. Gen 3, 1-7; 2 Cor 11, 3). Quibus peractis tamquam de Paradiso, hoc est de beatissima luce iustitiae, in mortem homo expellitur.
These three, then, as I had begun to say, are like that deed which is written in Genesis, so that, as it were, from the serpent comes the suggestion and a certain persuasion, but in the carnal appetite, as in Eve, the delight, and in reason, as in the man, the consent (See Gen 3, 1-7; 2 Cor 11, 3). When these have been carried through, the man is driven, as it were, out of paradise, that is, out of the most blessed light of righteousness, into death.
SermMt.1.12.34Iustissime omnino. Non enim cogit qui suadet. Et omnes naturae in ordine suo gradibus suis pulchrae sunt, sed de superioribus, in quibus rationalis animus ordinatus est, ad inferiora non est declinandum. Nec quisquam hoc facere cogitur; et ideo si fecerit, iusta Dei Lege punitur; non enim hoc committit invitus.
Most justly, indeed. For he who persuades does not compel. And all natures, in their own order and their own grades, are beautiful, but from the higher things, in which the rational mind is set in order, one must not decline to the lower. Nor is anyone compelled to do this; and therefore, if he does it, he is punished by the just Law of God; for he does not commit it unwillingly.
SermMt.1.12.34Verumtamen delectatio ante consuetudinem vel nulla est vel tam tenuis, ut prope nulla sit; cui consentire magnum peccatum est, cum est illicita. Cum autem quisque consenserit, committit peccatum in corde. Si autem etiam in factum processerit, videtur satiari et extingui cupiditas. Sed postea, cum suggestio repetitur, maior accenditur delectatio, quae tamen adhuc multo minor est quam illa quae adsiduis factis in consuetudinem vertit. Hanc enim vincere difficillimum est. Et tamen etiam ipsam consuetudinem, si se quisque non deserat et Christianam militiam non reformidet, illo duce atque adiutore superabit, ac sic in pristinam pacem atque ordinem et vir Christo et mulier viro subicitur (Cf. 1 Cor 11, 3).
Nevertheless, delight, before habit, is either nothing or so slight as to be almost nothing; to consent to it is a great sin, when it is unlawful. But when anyone has consented, he commits sin in the heart. And if it has even gone forward into a deed, the desire seems to be satisfied and extinguished. But afterward, when the suggestion is repeated, a greater delight is kindled, which nonetheless is still much less than that which, by repeated deeds, turns into habit. For to conquer this is most difficult. And yet even habit itself, if one does not abandon oneself and does not shrink back from the Christian warfare, one will overcome under that Leader and Helper, and so, into the former peace and order, both the man is subjected to Christ and the woman to the man (See 1 Cor 11, 3).
SermMt.1.12.3412. 35. Sicut ergo tribus gradibus ad peccatum pervenitur: suggestione, delectatione, consensione, ita ipsius peccati tres sunt differentiae: in corde, in facto, in consuetudine, tamquam tres mortes: una quasi in domo, id est cum in corde consentitur libidini; altera iam prolata, quasi extra portam, cum in factum procedit adsensio; tertia, cum vi consuetudinis malae tamquam mole terrena premitur animus, quasi in sepulchro iam putens. Quae tria genera mortuorum Dominum resuscitasse, quisquis Evangelium legit, agnoscit. Et fortasse considerat quas differentias habeat etiam ipsa vox resuscitantis, cum alibi dicit: puella surge! (Mc 5, 41), alibi: iuvenis, tibi dico, surge! (Lc 7, 14), alibi: infremuit spiritu et flevit et rursus fremuit, et post deinde voce magna clamavit: 'Lazare, veni foras!' (Io 11, 33. 35. 43)
12. 35. As, then, sin is reached by three steps—suggestion, delight, consent—so of sin itself there are three differences: in the heart, in the deed, in habit, as it were three deaths: one as though in the house, that is, when in the heart consent is given to lust; another now brought forth, as though outside the gate, when the assent goes forward into a deed; the third, when by the force of evil habit the mind is pressed down as though by an earthy mass, as though now stinking in the tomb. That the Lord raised these three kinds of dead, whoever reads the Gospel recognizes. And perhaps he considers what differences the very voice of the one raising them has, when in one place he says, girl, arise! (Mark 5, 41), in another, young man, I say to you, arise! (Luke 7, 14), in another, he groaned in spirit and wept and again groaned, and then afterward cried out with a loud voice, "Lazarus, come forth!" (John 11, 33. 35. 43)
SermMt.1.12.3512. 36. Quapropter nomine moechantium, qui hoc capitulo commemorantur, omnem carnalem et libidinosam concupiscentiam oportet intellegi. Cum enim tam assidue idolatriam Scriptura fornicationem dicat, Paulus autem Apostolus avaritiam idolatriae nomine appellat (Cf. Ez 16, 15-22; Os 4, 11-12; Col 3, 5), quis dubitet omnem malam concupiscentiam recte fornicationem vocari, quando anima neglecta superiore lege qua regitur inferiorum naturarum turpi voluptate quasi mercede prostituta corrumpitur? Et ideo quisquis carnalem delectationem adversus rectam voluntatem suam rebellare sentit per consuetudinem peccatorum, cuius indomitae violentia trahitur in captivitatem, recolat quantum potest, qualem pacem peccando amiserit, et exclamet: infelix ego homo! Quis me liberabit de corpore mortis huius? Gratia Dei per Iesum Christum Dominum nostrum (Rom 7, 24-25). Ita enim, cum se infelicem exclamat, lugendo implorat consolatoris auxilium. Nec parvus est ad beatitudinem accessus cognitio infelicitatis suae; et ideo beati etiam lugentes, quoniam ipsi consolabuntur (Mt 5, 5).
12. 36. Therefore, by the name of those who commit adultery, who are mentioned in this passage, every carnal and lustful desire must be understood. For since Scripture so constantly calls idolatry fornication, and the apostle Paul calls greed by the name of idolatry (See Ezek 16, 15-22; Hos 4, 11-12; Col 3, 5), who would doubt that every evil desire is rightly called fornication, when the soul, neglecting the higher law by which it is ruled, is corrupted by the shameful pleasure of lower natures, prostituted as though for hire? And therefore whoever feels carnal delight rebelling against his right will through the habit of sins, by whose untamed violence he is dragged into captivity, let him recall as much as he can what kind of peace he has lost by sinning, and cry out, wretched man that I am! Who will free me from the body of this death? The grace of God through Jesus Christ our Lord (Rom 7, 24-25). For thus, when he cries out that he is wretched, by mourning he implores the help of the Comforter. Nor is the knowledge of one's wretchedness a small approach to blessedness; and therefore blessed also are those who mourn, for they shall be comforted (Mt 5, 5).
SermMt.1.12.3613. 37. Deinde sequitur et dicit: si autem oculus tuus dexter scandalizat te, erue eum et proice abs te! Expedit enim tibi ut pereat unum membrorum tuorum, quam totum corpus tuum eat in gehennam (Mt 5, 29). Hic vero magna opus est fortitudine ad membra praecidenda. Quidquid enim est quod significat oculus, sine dubio tale est quod vehementer diligitur. Solet enim et ab eis qui vehementer volunt exprimere dilectionem suam ita dici: "diligo eum ut oculos meos," aut etiam: "plus quam oculos meos." Quod autem additum est dexter, fortasse ad augendam vim dilectionis valet. Quamquam enim ad videndum isti oculi corporis communiter intendantur et, si ambo intendantur, aequaliter possint, amplius tamen formidant homines dexterum amittere. Ut iste sit sensus: "quidquid illud est quod ita diligis, ut pro dextero oculo habeas, si scandalizat te, id est si tibi impedimento est ad veram beatitudinem, erue illud et proice abs te! expedit enim tibi ut pereat unum eorum, quae ita diligis ut tamquam membra tibi haereant, quam totum corpus tuum eat in Gehennam."
13. 37. Then there follows, and he says, but if your right eye scandalizes you, pluck it out and cast it from you! For it is expedient for you that one of your members should perish, rather than that your whole body should go into Gehenna (Mt 5, 29). Here indeed there is need of great fortitude to cut off the members. For whatever it is that the eye signifies, it is without doubt something that is vehemently loved. For those too who vehemently wish to express their love are wont to say, "I love him as my eyes," or even, "more than my eyes." But that right is added perhaps serves to increase the force of the love. For although these bodily eyes are commonly directed to seeing and, if both are directed, can see equally, men nonetheless fear more to lose the right one. So that this is the sense: "Whatever it is that you so love that you hold it as a right eye, if it scandalizes you, that is, if it is a hindrance to you toward true blessedness, pluck it out and cast it from you! For it is expedient for you that one of those things should perish, which you so love that they cling to you as members, rather than that your whole body should go into Gehenna."
SermMt.1.13.3713. 38. Sed quoniam sequitur de manu dextera et similiter dicitur: si dextera manus tua scandalizat te, abscide eam et proice abs te! Expedit enim tibi ut pereat unum membrorum tuorum, quam totum corpus tuum eat in Gehennam (Mt 5, 30), cogit quaerere diligentius, quid dixerit oculum. In qua quaestione nihil mihi occurrit congruentius quam dilectissimum amicum. Nam hoc est utique quod membrum recte possumus appellare, quod vehementer diligimus, et hunc consiliarium, quia oculus est tamquam demonstrans iter, et in rebus divinis, quia dexter est, ut sinister sit dilectus quidem consiliarius sed in rebus terrenis ad necessitatem corporis pertinentibus; de quo scandalizante superfluum erat dicere, quando quidem nec dextero parcendum sit. In rebus autem divinis consiliarius scandalizans est, si in aliquam perniciosam heresim nomine religionis atque doctrinae conatur inducere. Ergo et dextera manus accipitur dilectus adiutor et minister in divinis operibus - nam quemadmodum in oculo contemplatio, sic in manu actio recte intellegitur -, ut sinistra manus intellegatur in operibus quae huic vitae et corpori sunt necessaria.
13. 38. But since there follows about the right hand and it is said likewise, if your right hand scandalizes you, cut it off and cast it from you! For it is expedient for you that one of your members should perish, rather than that your whole body should go into Gehenna (Mt 5, 30), it compels us to ask more carefully what he meant by the eye. In which question nothing occurs to me more fitting than a most beloved friend. For this is certainly what we can rightly call a member, what we vehemently love, and this a counselor, because the eye is, as it were, one who points out the way; and in divine matters, because it is the right one, so that the left may be a beloved counselor indeed, but in earthly matters pertaining to the necessity of the body; about which, if it scandalizes, it would be superfluous to speak, since not even the right one is to be spared. But in divine matters a counselor scandalizes if, under the name of religion and doctrine, he tries to lead one into some pernicious heresy. Therefore by the right hand too is taken a beloved helper and minister in divine works—for as contemplation is rightly understood in the eye, so action in the hand—so that by the left hand may be understood works that are necessary for this life and the body.
SermMt.1.13.3814. 39. Dictum est autem: 'quicumque dimiserit uxorem suam, det ei libellum repudii (Deut 24, 1; Mt 5, 31).' Haec iustitia minor est Phariseorum, cui non est contrarium quod Dominus dicit: ego autem dico vobis: 'quicumque dimiserit uxorem suam, excepta causa fornicationis, facit eam moechari, et qui solutam a viro duxerit moechatur (Mt 5, 32).'
14. 39. And it was said, "whoever divorces his wife, let him give her a writ of repudiation (Deut 24, 1; Mt 5, 31)." This is the lesser righteousness of the Pharisees, to which what the Lord says is not contrary: but I say to you, "whoever divorces his wife, except for the cause of fornication, makes her commit adultery, and whoever marries her who has been set free from her husband commits adultery (Mt 5, 32)."
SermMt.1.14.39Non enim qui praecepit dari libellum repudii hoc praecepit, ut uxor dimittatur; sed: qui dimiserit, inquit, det ei libellum repudii, ut iracundiam temerariam proicientis uxorem libelli cogitatio temperaret. Qui ergo dimittendi moram quaesivit, significavit quantum potuit duris hominibus se nolle discidium.
For he who commanded that a writ of repudiation be given did not command this, that a wife be divorced; but, he who divorces, he says, let him give her a writ of repudiation, so that the thought of the writ might temper the rash anger of the one divorcing his wife. He, then, who sought a delay in divorcing signified, as much as he could to hard men, that he was unwilling for the separation.
SermMt.1.14.39Et ideo ipse Dominus alio loco de hoc interrogatus ita respondit: hoc Moyses propter duritiam vestram fecit (Mt 19, 8). Quantumvis enim durus esset qui vellet dimittere uxorem, cum cogitaret libello repudii dato iam sine periculo eam posse alteri nubere, facile placaretur.
And therefore the Lord himself, in another place, when asked about this, answered thus: Moses did this on account of your hardness (Mt 19, 8). For however hard one might be who wished to divorce his wife, when he considered that, the writ of repudiation having been given, she could now without danger marry another, he would easily be appeased.
SermMt.1.14.39Dominus ergo ad illud confirmandum, ut non facile uxor dimittatur, solam causam fornicationis excepit; ceteras vero universas molestias, si quae forte extiterint, iubet pro fide coniugali et pro castitate fortiter sustineri. Et moechum dicit etiam virum qui eam duxerit quae solutaest a viro. Cuius rei Apostolus Paulus terminum ostendit, qui tam diu observandum dicit, quam diu vir eius vivit; illo autem mortuo dat nubendi licentiam (Cf. Rom 7, 2). Hanc enim etiam ipse regulam tenuit, et in ea non suum consilium sicut in nonnullis monitis sed praeceptum Domini iubentis ostendit, cum ait: eis autem qui sunt in coniugio praecipio, non ego sed Dominus, mulierem a viro non discedere; quod si discesserit, manere innuptam aut viro suo reconciliari; et vir uxorem ne dimittat (1 Cor 7, 10-11);
The Lord, then, to confirm this, that a wife should not easily be divorced, made an exception only of the cause of fornication; but all other troubles whatsoever, if any should arise, he bids to be bravely endured for the sake of marital fidelity and chastity. And he calls an adulterer also the man who marries her who has been set free from her husband. Of which matter the apostle Paul shows the limit, saying that it must be observed as long as her husband lives; but when he is dead, he gives permission to marry (See Rom 7, 2). For this rule he himself held, and in it he showed not his own counsel, as in some admonitions, but the precept of the Lord commanding, when he says, but to those who are in marriage I command, not I but the Lord, that the wife not depart from her husband; but if she has departed, that she remain unmarried or be reconciled to her husband; and let not the husband divorce his wife (1 Cor 7, 10-11);
SermMt.1.14.39credo simili forma, ut si dimiserit non ducat aliam, aut reconcilietur uxori. Fieri enim potest ut dimittat uxorem causa fornicationis, quam Dominus exceptam esse voluit. Iam vero si nec illi nubere conceditur vivo viro a quo recessit, neque huic alteram ducere viva uxore quam dimisit, multo minus fas est illicita cum quibuslibet stupra committere.
in a like form, I believe, so that if he divorces her he should not marry another, or should be reconciled to his wife. For it can happen that he divorces his wife for the cause of fornication, which the Lord wished to be excepted. But now if it is not granted to her to marry another while the husband from whom she departed lives, nor to him to marry another while the wife whom he divorced lives, much less is it permitted to commit unlawful acts of unchastity with anyone at all.
SermMt.1.14.39Beatiora sane coniugia iudicanda sunt, quae sive filiis procreatis, sive etiam ista terrena prole contempta, continentiam inter se pari consensu servare potuerint, quia neque contra illud praeceptum fit quo Dominus dimitti coniugem vetat - non enim dimittit qui cum ea non carnaliter sed spiritaliter vivit -, et illud servatur quod per Apostolum dicitur: reliquum est ut qui habent uxores tamquam non habentes sint (1 Cor 7, 29).
Indeed, those marriages are to be judged more blessed which, whether children have been begotten, or even this earthly offspring has been despised, have been able to keep continence between themselves by equal consent, because neither is anything done against that precept by which the Lord forbids a spouse to be divorced—for he does not divorce her who lives with her not carnally but spiritually—and that is kept which is said through the apostle, it remains that those who have wives be as though not having them (1 Cor 7, 29).
SermMt.1.14.3915. 40. Illud magis solet sollicitare animum parvulorum, qui tamen secundum praecepta Christi iam vivere gestiunt, quod alio loco ipse Dominus dicit: quisquis venit ad me et non odit patrem suum et matrem et uxorem et filios et fratres et sorores, insuper et animam suam, non potest meus esse discipulus (Lc 14, 26). Videri enim potest contrarium minus intellegentibus, quod hic vetat dimitti uxorem, excepta causa fornicationis, alibi autem discipulum suum negat esse posse quemquam qui non oderit uxorem.
15. 40. That is more wont to trouble the mind of the little ones, who nonetheless already long to live according to the precepts of Christ, which the Lord himself says in another place: whoever comes to me and does not hate his father and mother and wife and children and brothers and sisters, and his own soul besides, cannot be my disciple (Luke 14, 26). For to those who understand less it can seem contrary that here he forbids a wife to be divorced, except for the cause of fornication, but elsewhere denies that anyone can be his disciple who does not hate his wife.
SermMt.1.15.40Quod si propter concubitum diceret, non etiam patrem et matrem et fratres in eadem conditione poneret. Sed quam verum est, quod regnum caelorum vim patitur, et qui vim faciunt diripiunt illud! (Mt 11, 12) Quanta enim vi opus est, ut homo diligat inimicos, et oderit patrem et matrem et uxorem et filios et fratres! Utrumque enim iubet qui ad regnum caelorum vocat. Et quomodo haec non sint contraria inter se, ipso duce ostendere facile est; sed ea intellecta implere difficile, quamquam et hoc eodem ipso adiuvante facillimum.
For if he said this on account of intercourse, he would not also place father and mother and brothers in the same condition. But how true it is that the kingdom of heaven suffers violence, and those who do violence seize it! (Mt 11, 12) For how great a violence is needed that a man should love his enemies, and hate father and mother and wife and children and brothers! For he who calls to the kingdom of heaven commands both. And how these are not contrary to each other, it is easy to show under his guidance; but, when understood, it is difficult to fulfill—though even this, with that same one helping, is most easy.
SermMt.1.15.40Regnum enim aeternum, quo discipulos suos, quos etiam fratres appellat (Cf. Mt 12, 49), vocare dignatus est, non habet huiusmodi necessitudines temporales. Non enim est Iudaeus, neque Graecus, neque masculus, neque femina, nec servus, nec liber, sed omnia et in omnibus Christus (Gal 3, 28; Col 3, 11). Et ipse Dominus dicit: in resurrectione enim neque nubent, neque uxores ducent, sed erunt sicut angeli in caelis (Mt 22, 30). Oportet ergo ut quisquis illius regni vitam iam hic meditari voluerit, oderit non ipsos homines sed istas necessitudines temporales, quibus ista quae transitura est vita fulcitur, quae nascendo et moriendo peragitur. Quod qui non odit, nondum amat illam vitam, ubi nulla erit conditio nascendi atquemoriendi, quae copulat terrena coniugia.
For the eternal kingdom, to which he has deigned to call his disciples, whom he also names brothers (See Mt 12, 49), does not have temporal relationships of this sort. For there is neither Jew nor Greek, neither male nor female, neither slave nor free, but Christ is all and in all (Gal 3, 28; Col 3, 11). And the Lord himself says, for in the resurrection they will neither marry nor be given in marriage, but will be like the angels in heaven (Mt 22, 30). It is necessary, then, that whoever wishes already here to meditate on the life of that kingdom should hate not the men themselves, but those temporal relationships by which this life that is to pass away is supported, which is carried on by being born and dying. He who does not hate this does not yet love that life where there will be no condition of being born and dying, which joins earthly marriages.
SermMt.1.15.4015. 41. Itaque si aliquem bene Christianum qui tamen habet uxorem, quamvis adhuc cum ea filios generet, interrogem, utrum in illo regno habere velit uxorem, memor utique promissorum Dei et vitae illius, ubi corruptibile hoc induet incorruptionem et mortale hoc induet immortalitatem (Cf. 1 Cor 15, 53), iam magno vel certe aliquo amore suspensus cum execratione respondebit se vehementer id nolle. Rursus si interrogem, utrum uxorem suam post resurrectionem accepta angelica immutatione, quae sanctis promittitur, secum ibi vivere velit, tam vehementer se id velle quam illud nolle respondebit. Sic invenitur bonus Christianus diligere in una femina creaturam Dei, quam reformari et renovari desiderat, odisse autem coniunctionem copulationemque corruptibilem atque mortalem, hoc est diligere in ea quod homo est, odisse quod uxor est. Ita etiam diligit inimicum, non in quantum inimicus est, sed in quantum homo est, ut hoc ei velit provenire quod sibi, id est ut ad regnum caelorum correctus renovatusque perveniat.
15. 41. And so if I should ask some good Christian who nonetheless has a wife, although he still begets children with her, whether he would wish to have a wife in that kingdom—mindful, of course, of the promises of God and of that life where this corruptible will put on incorruption and this mortal will put on immortality (See 1 Cor 15, 53)—he will at once, held back by a great or at least some love, answer with execration that he vehemently does not wish it. Again, if I should ask whether he would wish his wife, after the resurrection, the angelic change which is promised to the saints having been received, to live there with him, he will answer that he wishes it as vehemently as he does not wish the other. So the good Christian is found to love in one woman the creature of God, whom he desires to be reformed and renewed, but to hate the corruptible and mortal union and coupling, that is, to love in her what is human, to hate what is wife. So too he loves an enemy, not insofar as he is an enemy, but insofar as he is a man, so that he wishes for him what he wishes for himself, that is, that, corrected and renewed, he may come to the kingdom of heaven.
SermMt.1.15.41Hoc et de patre et de matre et de ceteris vinculis sanguinis intellegendum est (Cf. Lc 14, 26), ut in eis oderimus quod genus humanum nascendo et moriendo sortitum est, diligamus autem quod nobiscum potest ad illa regna perduci, ubi nemo dicit "pater meus," sed omnes uni Deo Pater noster (Mt 23, 9); nec "mater mea," sed omnes illi Ierusalem mater nostra (Cf. Gal 4, 26); nec "frater meus," sed omnes de omnibus frater noster (Cf. Mt 23, 8). Coniugium vero cum illo simul nobis in unum redactis quasi unius coniugis erit (Cf. 2 Cor 11, 2), qui nos de prostitutione huius saeculi sui sanguinis effusione liberavit. Necesse est ergo ut oderit ea quae transeunt discipulus Christi in his quos secum ad ea venire desiderat quae semper manebunt; et tanto magis haec in eis oderit, quanto magis eos diligit.
This is to be understood also of father and of mother and of the other ties of blood (See Luke 14, 26), so that in them we hate what the human race has been allotted by being born and dying, but love what can be brought with us to those kingdoms, where no one says "my father," but all to the one God, our Father (Mt 23, 9); nor "my mother," but to all that Jerusalem is our mother (See Gal 4, 26); nor "my brother," but of all, from among all, our brother (See Mt 23, 8). But the marriage, when together we have been brought into one with him who freed us from the prostitution of this world by the shedding of his blood, will be as it were of one spouse (See 2 Cor 11, 2). It is necessary, then, that the disciple of Christ hate the things that pass away, in those whom he desires to come with him to the things that will always remain; and he will hate these things in them the more, the more he loves them.
SermMt.1.15.4115. 42. Potest igitur christianus cum coniuge concorditer vivere sive indigentiam carnalem cum ea supplens, quod secundum veniam non secundum imperium dicit Apostolus (Cf. 1 Cor 7, 3-6), sive filiorum propagationem, quod iam nonnullo gradu potest esse laudabile, sive fraternam societatem sine ulla corporum commixtione, habens uxorem tamquam non habens (Cf. 1 Cor 7, 29), quod est in coniugio Christianorum excellentissimum atque sublime, ut tamen oderit in ea nomen temporalis necessitatis et diligat spem sempiternae beatitudinis. Odimus enim sine dubio, quod certe ut aliquando non sit optamus, sicut istam ipsam praesentis temporis vitam, quam temporalem si non odissemus, non desideraremus futuram, quae non est tempori obnoxia. Pro hac enim vita posita est anima, de qua ibi dictum est: qui non oderit insuper et animam suam, non potest meus esse discipulus (Lc 14, 26). Huic namque vitae cibus est necessarius iste corruptibilis, de quo ipse Dominus dicit: nonne anima plus est quam esca? (Mt 6, 25), id est haec vita, cui necessaria est esca (Cf. Io 10, 15). Et quod dicit, ut animam suam ponat pro ovibus suis hanc utique vitam dicit, cum se pro nobis moriturum esse pronuntiat.
15. 42. A Christian, therefore, can live in concord with his spouse, whether supplying with her carnal need, which the apostle says is by way of concession, not of command (See 1 Cor 7, 3-6), or for the propagation of children, which can now in some degree be praiseworthy, or in a brotherly fellowship without any commixture of bodies, having a wife as though not having one (See 1 Cor 7, 29)—which is most excellent and sublime in the marriage of Christians—so that nonetheless he hates in her the name of temporal necessity and loves the hope of everlasting blessedness. For we hate, without doubt, what we wish at some time not to be, just as this very life of the present time, which, if we did not hate it as temporal, we would not desire the life to come, which is not subject to time. For it is for the sake of this life that the soul is set down, of which it was said there, he who does not hate his own soul besides cannot be my disciple (Luke 14, 26). For this life that corruptible food is necessary, of which the Lord himself says, is not the soul more than food? (Mt 6, 25), that is, this life, for which food is necessary (See John 10, 15). And what he says, that he lays down his soul for his sheep, he certainly means this life, when he declares that he will die for us.
SermMt.1.15.4216. 43. Exoritur hic altera quaestio: "cum Dominus causa fornicationis permittat dimitti uxorem, quatenus hoc loco intellegenda sit fornicatio: utrum quousque intellegunt omnes, id est ut eam fornicationem credamus dictam quae in stupris committitur, an quemadmodum Scripturae solent fornicationem vocare, sicut supra dictum est, omnem illicitam corruptionem, sicut est idolatria vel avaritia et ex eo iam omnis transgressio Legis propter illicitam concupiscentiam." Sed consulamus Apostolum, ne aliquid temere dicamus! His qui sunt in coniugio, inquit, praecipio, non ego sed Dominus, uxorem a viro non discedere; quod si discesserit, manere innuptam aut viro suo reconciliari (1 Cor 7, 10-11). Potest enim fieri ut discedat ea causa qua Dominus permisit. Aut si feminae licet virum dimittere etiam praeter causam fornicationis et non licet viro, quid respondebimus de hoc quod dicit posterius: et vir uxorem ne dimittat (1 Cor 7, 11)? Quare non addidit: excepta causa fornicationis, quod Dominus permittit, nisi quia similem formam vult intellegi, ut si dimiserit - quod causa fornicationis permittitur -, maneat sine uxore aut reconcilietur uxori?
16. 43. Here another question arises: "Since the Lord permits a wife to be divorced for the cause of fornication, how far is fornication to be understood in this place: whether as far as all understand it, that is, that we believe the fornication spoken of is that committed in acts of unchastity, or in the way the Scriptures are wont to call fornication, as was said above, every unlawful corruption, such as idolatry or greed, and, from this, now every transgression of the Law on account of unlawful desire." But let us consult the apostle, lest we say anything rashly! To those who are in marriage, he says, I command, not I but the Lord, that the wife not depart from her husband; but if she has departed, that she remain unmarried or be reconciled to her husband (1 Cor 7, 10-11). For it can happen that she departs for the cause for which the Lord permitted. Or if it is permitted to a woman to divorce her husband even apart from the cause of fornication, and not permitted to the man, what shall we answer about what he says afterward, and let not the husband divorce his wife (1 Cor 7, 11)? Why did he not add, except for the cause of fornication, which the Lord permits, unless because he wishes a like form to be understood, so that if he divorces her—which is permitted for the cause of fornication—he should remain without a wife or be reconciled to his wife?
SermMt.1.16.43Non enim male reconciliaretur vir illi mulieri, quam cum lapidare nemo ausus esset, dixit ei Dominus: vade, vide deinceps nepecces (Io 8, 3-11). Quia et qui dicit: non licet dimittere uxorem nisi causa fornicationis, cogit retinere uxorem, si causa fornicationis non fuerit; si autem fuerit, non cogit dimittere sed permittit;
For the man would not wrongly be reconciled to that woman whom, when no one had dared to stone her, the Lord said to, go, see that henceforth you do not sin (John 8, 3-11). For even he who says, it is not permitted to divorce a wife except for the cause of fornication, compels one to retain the wife if there has not been the cause of fornication; but if there has been, he does not compel one to divorce her, but permits it;
SermMt.1.16.43sicut dicitur: non licet mulieri nubere alteri nisi mortuo viro; si ante viri mortem nupserit, rea est; si post viri mortem non nupserit, non est rea; non enim iussa est nubere sed permissa (Cf. 1 Cor 7, 39).
just as it is said: it is not permitted to a woman to marry another except when her husband is dead; if she marries before the husband's death, she is guilty; if she does not marry after the husband's death, she is not guilty; for she was not commanded to marry, but permitted (See 1 Cor 7, 39).
SermMt.1.16.43Si ergo par forma est in isto iure coniugii inter virum et mulierem, usque adeo ut non tantum de femina idem Apostolus dixerit: mulier non habet potestatem sui corporis sed vir, sed etiam de illo non tacuerit dicens: similiter et vir sui corporis potestatem non habet sed mulier (1 Cor 7, 4), si ergo similis forma est, non oportet intellegi licere mulieri virum dimittere nisi causa fornicationis sicut et viro.
If, then, the form is equal in this right of marriage between man and woman, so much so that the same apostle said not only of the woman, the woman does not have power over her own body, but the man, but also did not keep silent about the man, saying, likewise also the man does not have power over his own body, but the woman (1 Cor 7, 4)—if, then, the form is alike, it must not be understood that it is permitted to a woman to divorce her husband except for the cause of fornication, just as it is for the man.
SermMt.1.16.4316. 44. Considerandum est itaque, quatenus fornicationem intellegere debeamus, et consulendus, ut coeperamus, Apostolus. Sequitur enim et dicit: ceteris autem ego dico non Dominus (1 Cor 7, 12). Hic primo videndum est quibus ceteris; dicebat enim superius ex Domini persona his qui sunt in coniugio, nunc vero ex sua persona ceteris dicit. Ergo fortasse his qui non sunt in coniugio. Sed non hoc sequitur; ita enim subiungit: si quis frater habet uxorem infidelem, et haec consentit habitare cum illo, non dimittat illam. Ergo etiam nunc his dicit qui sunt in coniugio.
16. 44. And so it must be considered how far we ought to understand fornication, and the apostle must be consulted, as we had begun. For there follows, and he says, but to the rest I say, not the Lord (1 Cor 7, 12). Here first it must be seen to which rest; for he was speaking above, in the person of the Lord, to those who are in marriage, but now in his own person he speaks to the rest. So perhaps to those who are not in marriage. But this does not follow; for he adds thus: if any brother has an unbelieving wife, and she consents to dwell with him, let him not divorce her. So even now he speaks to those who are in marriage.
SermMt.1.16.44Quid sibi ergo vult quod ait: ceteris, nisi quia superius eis loquebatur qui sic copulati erant, ut pariter in fide Christi essent, ceteris vero nunc dicit, id est eis qui sic copulati sunt,ut non ambo fideles sint? Sed quid eis dicit? Si quis frater habet uxorem infidelem, et haec consentit habitare cum illo, non dimittat illam; et si qua mulier habet virum infidelem, et hic consentit habitare cum illa, non dimittat virum (1 Cor 7, 12-13). Si ergo non praecipit ex Domini persona, sed ex sua persona monet, ita est hoc bonum, ut si quis aliter fecerit, non sit praecepti transgressor.
What, then, does he mean by saying, to the rest, except that above he was speaking to those who were so joined that they were equally in the faith of Christ, but now he speaks to the rest, that is, to those who are so joined that they are not both believers? But what does he say to them? If any brother has an unbelieving wife, and she consents to dwell with him, let him not divorce her; and if any woman has an unbelieving husband, and he consents to dwell with her, let her not divorce her husband (1 Cor 7, 12-13). If, then, he does not command in the person of the Lord, but advises in his own person, this is a good thing, so that if anyone does otherwise, he is not a transgressor of a precept.
SermMt.1.16.44Sicut de virginibus paulo post dicit praeceptum Domini se non habere, consilium autem dare; atque ita laudat virginitatem, ut arripiat eam quae voluerit, non tamen ut si non fecerit, contra praeceptum fecisse iudicetur (Cf. 1 Cor 7, 25-28). Aliud est enim quod iubetur, aliud quod monetur, aliud quod ignoscitur.
Just as a little later he says of virgins that he does not have a precept of the Lord, but gives counsel; and so he praises virginity in such a way that she who wishes may seize it, yet not so that, if she does not do so, she is judged to have acted against a precept (See 1 Cor 7, 25-28). For one thing is commanded, another advised, another conceded.
SermMt.1.16.44Iubetur mulier a viro non discedere; quod si recesserit, manere innuptam aut viro reconciliari. Aliter ergo non licet facere. Monetur autem vir fidelis, si habet uxorem infidelem consentientem secum habitare, non eam dimittere. Licet ergo et dimittere, quia non est praeceptum Domini ne dimittat sed consilium Apostoli; sicut monetur virgo non nubere, sed si nupserit, consilium quidem non tenebit, sed contra praeceptum non faciet. Ignoscitur tamen cum dicitur: hoc autem dico secundum veniam non secundum imperium (1 Cor 7, 6). Quapropter si licet ut dimittatur coniux infidelis, quamvis melius sit non dimittere, et tamen non licet secundum praeceptum Domini ut dimittatur coniux nisi causa fornicationis, fornicatio est etiam ipsa infidelitas.
The woman is commanded not to depart from her husband; but if she has departed, to remain unmarried or be reconciled to her husband. To do otherwise, then, is not permitted. But the believing husband is advised, if he has an unbelieving wife who consents to dwell with him, not to divorce her. It is permitted, then, even to divorce her, because it is not a precept of the Lord not to divorce her, but the counsel of the apostle; just as a virgin is advised not to marry, but if she marries, she will indeed not hold to the counsel, but she will not act against a precept. Yet it is conceded, when he says, but this I say by way of concession, not of command (1 Cor 7, 6). Therefore, if it is permitted that an unbelieving spouse be divorced, although it is better not to divorce, and yet according to the precept of the Lord it is not permitted that a spouse be divorced except for the cause of fornication, unbelief itself is also fornication.
SermMt.1.16.4416. 45. Quid enim tu dicis, Apostole? Certe ut vir fidelis consentientem secum habitare mulierem infidelem non dimittat. Ita, inquit. Cum ergo hoc et Dominus praecipiat, ne dimittat vir uxorem nisi causa fornicationis, quare hic dicis: ego dico non Dominus (1 Cor 7, 12)? Quia scilicet idolatria quam sequuntur infideles, et quaelibet noxia superstitio fornicatio est.
16. 45. For what do you say, O apostle? Certainly that a believing husband should not divorce an unbelieving wife who consents to dwell with him. So it is, he says. Since, then, the Lord too commands this, that a husband not divorce his wife except for the cause of fornication, why do you say here, I say, not the Lord (1 Cor 7, 12)? Because, namely, the idolatry which unbelievers follow, and any harmful superstition, is fornication.
SermMt.1.16.45Dominus autem permisit causa fornicationis uxorem dimitti, sed quia permisit non iussit, dedit locum Apostolo monendi, ut qui voluerit non dimittat uxorem infidelem, quo sic fortasse possit fidelis fieri. Sanctificatus est enim, inquit, vir infidelis in uxore et sanctificata est mulier infidelis in fratre (1 Cor 7, 14).
But the Lord permitted a wife to be divorced for the cause of fornication; yet because he permitted and did not command it, he gave room for the apostle to advise that whoever wishes should not divorce an unbelieving wife, so that perhaps in this way she may become a believer. For the unbelieving husband, he says, is sanctified in the wife, and the unbelieving wife is sanctified in the brother (1 Cor 7, 14).
SermMt.1.16.45Credo iam provenerat ut nonnullae feminae per viros fideles et viri per uxores fideles in fidem venirent; et quamvis non dicens nomina, exemplis tamen hortatus est ad confirmandum consilium suum.
I believe it had already come about that some women came to the faith through believing husbands and some men through believing wives; and although not naming names, he nonetheless exhorted by examples to confirm his counsel.
SermMt.1.16.45Deinde sequitur: alioquin filii vestri immundi essent, nunc autem sancti sunt (1 Cor 7, 14). Iam enim erant parvuli Christiani, qui sive auctore uno ex parentibus sive utroque consentiente sanctificati erant. Quod non fieret, si uno credente dissociaretur coniugium, et non toleraretur infidelitas coniugis usque ad opportunitatem credendi. Hoc est ergo consilium eius, cui credo dictum esse: si quid supererogaveris, rediens reddam tibi (Lc 10, 35).
Then there follows, otherwise your children would be unclean, but now they are holy (1 Cor 7, 14). For there were already little Christians who, whether by the agency of one of the parents or with the consent of both, had been sanctified. This would not happen if, with one believing, the marriage were dissolved, and the unbelief of the spouse were not borne until the opportunity for believing. This, then, is his counsel, to whom, I believe, it was said, whatever you spend beyond, on my return I will repay you (Luke 10, 35).
SermMt.1.16.4516. 46. Porro si infidelitas fornicatio est et idolatria infidelitas et avaritia idolatria, non est dubitandum et avaritiam fornicationem esse. Quis ergo iam quamlibet illicitam concupiscentiam potest recte a fornicationis genere separare, si avaritia fornicatio est? Ex quo intellegitur propter illicitas concupiscentias, non tantum quae in stupris cum alienis viris aut feminis committuntur, sed omnino quaslibet quae animam corpore male utentem a lege Dei aberrare faciunt et perniciose turpiterque corrumpunt, possit sine crimine et vir uxorem dimittere et uxor virum, quia exceptam facit Dominus causam fornicationis. Quam fornicationem, sicut supra consideratum est, generalem et universalem intellegere cogimur.
16. 46. Furthermore, if unbelief is fornication, and idolatry is unbelief, and greed is idolatry, it must not be doubted that greed too is fornication. Who, then, can now rightly separate any unlawful desire from the class of fornication, if greed is fornication? From which it is understood that on account of unlawful desires—not only those committed in acts of unchastity with other men's or women's spouses, but any whatsoever that make the soul, misusing the body, stray from the law of God and corrupt it perniciously and shamefully—both a husband can without crime divorce his wife and a wife her husband, because the Lord makes the cause of fornication an exception. Which fornication, as was considered above, we are compelled to understand generally and universally.
SermMt.1.16.4616. 47. Cum autem ait: excepta causa fornicationis, non dixit cuius ipsorum, viri an feminae. Non enim tantum fornicantem uxorem dimittere conceditur, sed quisquis eam quoque uxorem dimittit a qua ipse cogitur fornicari, causa fornicationis utique dimittit. Velut si aliquem cogat uxor sacrificare idolis, qui talem dimittit, causa fornicationis dimittit, non tantum illius sed et suae: illius quia fornicatur, suae ne fornicetur.
16. 47. But when he says, except for the cause of fornication, he did not say whose fornication, the man's or the woman's. For it is granted not only to divorce a wife who fornicates, but whoever divorces also that wife by whom he himself is compelled to fornicate divorces her certainly for the cause of fornication. For instance, if a wife compels someone to sacrifice to idols, he who divorces such a one divorces her for the cause of fornication, not only hers but also his own: hers because she fornicates, his own lest he fornicate.
SermMt.1.16.47Nihil autem iniquius quam fornicationis causa dimittere uxorem, si et ipse convincitur fornicari. Occurrit enim illud: in quo enim alterum iudicas, te ipsum condemnas, eadem enim agis quae iudicas (Rom 2, 1). Quapropter quisquis fornicationis causa vult abicere uxorem, prior debet esse a fornicatione purgatus; quod similiter etiam de femina dixerim.
But nothing is more unjust than to divorce a wife for the cause of fornication, if he himself too is convicted of fornicating. For that saying occurs: for in that wherein you judge another, you condemn yourself, for you do the same things that you judge (Rom 2, 1). Therefore whoever wishes to cast off his wife for the cause of fornication ought first to be purified of fornication; which I would say likewise of the woman too.
SermMt.1.16.4716. 48. Quod autem dicit: quisquis solutam a viro duxerit moechatur (Mt 5, 32), quaeri potest, utrum quomodo moechatur ille qui ducit, sic et illa quam ducit. Iubetur enim et illa manere innupta aut viro reconciliari; sed si discesserit, inquit, a viro (Cf. 1 Cor 7, 11). Multum autem interest, utrum dimittat an dimittatur. Si enim ipsa virum dimiserit et alteri nupserit, videtur cupiditate mutandi coniugii virum priorem reliquisse, quae sine dubio adulterina cogitatio est.
16. 48. But as for what he says, whoever marries her who has been set free from her husband commits adultery (Mt 5, 32), it can be asked whether, as he who marries her commits adultery, so too she whom he marries. For she too is bidden to remain unmarried or be reconciled to her husband; but if she has departed, he says, from her husband (See 1 Cor 7, 11). Now there is a great difference whether she divorces or is divorced. For if she herself has divorced her husband and married another, she seems, from a desire of changing her marriage, to have left her former husband, which is without doubt an adulterous thought.
SermMt.1.16.48Si autem dimittatur a viro cum quo esse cupiebat, moechatur quidem qui eam duxerit, secundum Domini sententiam, sed utrum et ipsa tali crimine teneatur, incertum est. Quamvis multo minus inveniri possit, quomodo cum vir et mulier pari consensu sibi misceantur, unus eorum moechus sit et non sit alter.
But if she is divorced by her husband with whom she desired to be, he indeed who marries her commits adultery, according to the Lord's sentence; but whether she too is held by such a crime is uncertain. Although it can much less be found how, when a man and a woman are joined together by equal consent, one of them should be an adulterer and the other not.
SermMt.1.16.48Huc accedit quia, si moechatur ille ducendo eam quae soluta est a viro, quamquam non dimiserit sed dimissa sit, ipsa eum facit moechari, quod nihilominus Dominus vetat. Ex quo colligitur, sive dimissa fuerit sive dimiserit, oportere illam manere innuptam aut viro reconciliari.
To this is added that, if he commits adultery by marrying her who has been set free from her husband, even though she has not divorced but has been divorced, she herself makes him commit adultery, which the Lord no less forbids. From which it is gathered that, whether she has been divorced or has divorced, she ought to remain unmarried or be reconciled to her husband.
SermMt.1.16.4816. 49. Rursus quaeritur, utrum si uxoris permissu, sive sterilis sive quae concubitum pati non vult, adhibuerit sibi alteram vir, non alienam neque a viro seiunctam, possit esse sine crimine fornicationis. Et in historia quidem Veteris Testamenti invenitur exemplum (Cf. (di Abramo e Sarai) Gen 16, 1-3).
16. 49. Again it is asked whether, if with his wife's permission—she being either barren or unwilling to endure intercourse—a husband takes to himself another, not another man's wife nor separated from her husband, he can be without the crime of fornication. And in the history of the Old Testament indeed an example is found (See (of Abraham and Sarai) Gen 16, 1-3).
SermMt.1.16.49Sed nunc praecepta maiora sunt, in quae per illum gradum generatio humana pervenit. Tractanda illa sunt ad distinguendas aetates dispensationis divinae providentiae, quae humano generi ordinatissime subvenit, non autem ad vivendi regulas usurpanda.
But now the precepts are greater, to which the human race arrived through that step. Those things are to be treated for distinguishing the ages of the dispensation of divine providence, which came to the aid of the human race in a most orderly way, but not to be appropriated as rules for living.
SermMt.1.16.49Sed tamen utrum quod ait Apostolus: mulier non habet sui corporis potestatem sed vir; similiter et vir non habet sui corporis potestatem sed mulier (1 Cor 7, 4), possit in tantum valere, ut permittente uxore, quae maritalis corporis habet potestatem, possit vir cum altera, quae nec aliena uxor sit nec a viro disiuncta, concumbere? Sed non est ita existimandum, ne hoc etiam femina viro permittente facere posse videatur, quod omnium sensus excludit.
But nonetheless, whether what the apostle says, the woman does not have power over her own body, but the man; likewise also the man does not have power over his own body, but the woman (1 Cor 7, 4), can avail so far that, with the wife's permission, who has power over the marital body, a husband may lie with another, who is neither another man's wife nor separated from her husband? But it must not be so supposed, lest a woman too should seem able to do this with the husband's permission, which the judgment of all excludes.
SermMt.1.16.4916. 50. Quamquam nonnullae causae possint existere, ubi et uxor mariti consensu pro ipso marito hoc facere debere videatur, sicut Antiochiae factum esse perhibetur ante quinquaginta ferme annos Constantii temporibus. Nam Acindinus tunc praefectus, qui etiam consul fuit, cum quemdam librae auri debitorem fisci exigeret nescio unde commotus - quod plerumque in istis potestatibus periculosum est, quibus quodlibet licet vel potius putatur licere -, comminatus est iurans et vehementer affirmans quod, si certo die quem constituerat memoratum aurum non exsolveret, occideretur.
16. 50. Although certain cases can arise where even a wife, with her husband's consent, would seem bound to do this for her husband's sake, as is reported to have happened at Antioch some fifty years ago, in the times of Constantius. For Acindynus, then prefect, who was also consul, when he was demanding from a certain debtor of the treasury a pound of gold, moved by I know not what—which is generally dangerous in those holding such powers, to whom anything is permitted, or rather is thought to be permitted—threatened, swearing and vehemently affirming that, if on the fixed day he had appointed the said gold were not paid, he would be killed.
SermMt.1.16.50Itaque cum ille teneretur immani custodia, nec se posset debito illo expedire, dies metuendus imminere et propinquare coepit. Et forte habebat uxorem pulcherrimam sed nullius pecuniae, qua subvenire posset viro. Cuius mulieris pulchritudine cum quidam dives esset accensus, et cognovisset maritum eius in illo discrimine constitutum, misit ad eam pollicens pro una nocte, si ei misceri vellet, se auri libram daturum.
And so, since the man was held in harsh custody and could not free himself from that debt, the dreaded day began to loom and draw near. And he happened to have a most beautiful wife, but with no money by which she could help her husband. When a certain rich man was inflamed by this woman's beauty, and had learned that her husband was set in that peril, he sent to her, promising that for one night, if she would be joined to him, he would give a pound of gold.
SermMt.1.16.50Tum illa quae sciret non se habere sui corporis potestatem sed virum suum, pertulit ad eum dicens paratam se esse pro marito id facere, si tamen ipse coniugalis corporis dominus, cui tota illa castitas deberetur, tamquam de re sua pro vita sua vellet id fieri.
Then she, knowing that she did not have power over her own body but her husband did, carried the matter to him, saying that she was ready to do it for her husband, if only he, the master of the conjugal body, to whom all that chastity was owed, should wish, as of his own property, for the sake of his life, that it be done.
SermMt.1.16.50Egit ille gratias et ut id fieret imperavit, nullo modo iudicans adulterinum esse concubitum, quod et libido nulla et magna mariti caritas se volente et iubente flagitaret.
He gave thanks and ordered that it be done, judging the intercourse in no way adulterous, since no lust and the great love of her husband, with himself willing and commanding it, demanded it.
SermMt.1.16.50Venit mulier in villam illius divitis. Fecit quod voluit impudicus. Sed illa corpus nonnisi marito dedit non concumbere, ut solet, sed vivere cupienti.
The woman came to the villa of that rich man. The shameless man did what he wished. But she gave her body only to her husband, who desired not to lie with her, as usual, but to live.
SermMt.1.16.50Accepit aurum. Sed ille qui dedit fraude subtraxit quod dederat, et supposuit simile ligamentum cum terra. Quod ubi mulier iam domi suae posita invenit, prosilivit in publicum eadem mariti caritate clamatura quod fecerat, qua facere coacta est.
She received the gold. But he who gave it withdrew by fraud what he had given, and substituted a similar packet with earth. When the woman, now set in her own home, found this, she sprang out into public to cry out, by that same love of her husband, what she had done, by which she had been compelled to do it.
SermMt.1.16.50Interpellat praefectum, fatetur omnia, quam fraudem passa esset ostendit. Tum vero praefectus primo sibi reus, quod suis minis ad id ventum esset, pronuntiat, tamquam in alium sententiam diceret, de Acindini bonis auri libram fisco inferendam, illam vero mulierem dominam in eam terram unde pro auro terram accepisset induci.
She appealed to the prefect, confessed everything, showed what fraud she had suffered. Then indeed the prefect, first pronouncing himself guilty, because it had come to this by his threats—as though giving sentence against another—decreed that a pound of gold from Acindynus's goods be brought into the treasury, but that woman be made mistress of that land from which, in place of gold, she had received earth.
SermMt.1.16.50Nihil hinc in aliquam partem disputo. Liceat cuique existimare quod velit; non enim de divinis auctoritatibus deprompta historia est. Sed tamen narrato facto non ita respuit hoc sensus humanus quod in illa muliere viro iubente commissum est, quemadmodum antea, cum sine ullo exemplo res ipsa poneretur, horruimus. Sed in hoc Evangelii capitulo nihil fortius considerandum est quam tantum malumesse fornicationis, ut cum tanto vinculo sibi coniugia constringantur, haec una causa solutionis excepta sit. Quae sit autem fornicatio, iam tractatum est.
I argue nothing from this in any direction. Let each be allowed to judge what he will; for the story is not drawn from divine authorities. But nonetheless, the deed having been narrated, human judgment does not so reject what was committed in that woman by her husband's command as we shuddered before, when the matter itself was set down without any example. But in this passage of the Gospel nothing is more forcefully to be considered than that the evil of fornication is so great that, although marriages are bound to each other by so great a bond, this one cause of dissolution is excepted. But what fornication is has already been treated.
SermMt.1.16.5017. 51. Iterum, inquit, audistis quia dictum est antiquis: non periurabis, reddes autem Domino iusiurandum tuum. Ego autem dico vobis non iurare omnino, neque per caelum, quia thronus Dei est, neque per terram, quia scabellum est pedum eius, neque per Ierosolimam, quia civitas est magni regis, neque per caput tuum iuraveris, quia non potes facere capillum unum album aut nigrum. Sit autem sermo vester: est est, non non. Quod autem amplius est a malo est (Mt 5, 33-37). Iustitia pharisaeorum est non periurare. Hanc confirmat qui vetat iurare, quod pertinet ad iustitiam regni caelorum. Sicut enim falsum loqui non potest qui non loquitur, sic periurare non potest qui non iurat. Sed tamen, quoniam iurat qui adhibet testem Deum, diligenter considerandum est hoc capitulum, ne contra praeceptum Domini Apostolus fecisse videatur, qui saepe hoc modo iuravit, cum dicit: quae autem scribo vobis, ecce coram Deo quia non mentior (Gal 1, 20), et iterum: Deus et Pater Domini nostri Iesu Christi, qui est benedictus in saecula, scit quia non mentior (1 Cor 11, 31). Tale est etiam illud: testis enim mihi est Deus, cui servio in spiritu meo in Evangelio Filii eius, quomodo sine intermissione memoriam vestri facio semper in orationibus meis (Rom 1, 9-10), nisi forte quis dicat tunc habendam esse iurationem, cum per aliquid dicitur per quod iuratur; ut non iuraverit, quia non dixit: "per Deum," sed dixit: testis est Deus. Ridiculum est hoc putare.
17. 51. Again, he says, you have heard that it was said to the ancients: you shall not swear falsely, but you shall render to the Lord your oath. But I say to you not to swear at all, neither by heaven, because it is the throne of God, nor by earth, because it is the footstool of his feet, nor by Jerusalem, because it is the city of the great king, nor shall you swear by your head, because you cannot make one hair white or black. But let your speech be: yes, yes; no, no. But what is more than this is from evil (Mt 5, 33-37). The righteousness of the Pharisees is not to swear falsely. This he confirms who forbids swearing, which pertains to the righteousness of the kingdom of heaven. For as he who does not speak cannot speak falsely, so he who does not swear cannot swear falsely. But nonetheless, since he swears who calls God to witness, this passage must be carefully considered, lest the apostle seem to have acted against the precept of the Lord, who often swore in this way, when he says, but the things I write to you, behold, before God, that I do not lie (Gal 1, 20), and again, the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, who is blessed forever, knows that I do not lie (1 Cor 11, 31). Such also is this: for God is my witness, whom I serve in my spirit in the Gospel of his Son, how without ceasing I always make mention of you in my prayers (Rom 1, 9-10)—unless perhaps someone says that an oath is to be reckoned only when it is sworn by something through which one swears, so that he did not swear, because he did not say, "by God," but said, God is witness. It is ridiculous to think this.
SermMt.1.17.51Tamen propter contentiosos aut multum tardos, ne aliquid interesse quis putet, sciat etiam hoc modo iurasse Apostolum dicentem: cotidie morior, per vestram gloriam (1 Cor 15, 31). Quod ne quis existimet ita dictum, tamquam si diceretur: "vestra gloria me facit cotidie mori" - sicut dicitur: "per illius magisterium doctus factus est"; id est illius magisterio factum est, ut perfecte doceretur -, Graeca exemplaria diiudicant, in quibus scriptum est: [MISSING GREEK TEXT], quod nonnisi a iurante dicitur.
Yet on account of the contentious or the very slow, lest anyone think there is some difference, let him know that the apostle swore also in this way, saying, I die daily, by your glory (1 Cor 15, 31). And lest anyone suppose this was said as though it were said, "your glory makes me die daily"—as it is said, "by his teaching he was made learned," that is, by his teaching it came about that he was perfectly taught—the Greek copies decide the matter, in which is written ne tan hymeteran kauchesin, which is said only by one swearing.
SermMt.1.17.51Ita ergo intellegitur praecepisse Dominum ne iuretur, ne quisquam sicut bonum appetat iusiurandum, et assiduitate iurandi ad periurium per consuetudinem delabatur. Quapropter qui intellegit non in bonis sed in necessariis iurationem habendam, refrenet se quantum potest, ut non ea utatur nisi necessitate, cum videt pigros esse homines ad credendum quod eis utile est credere, nisi iuratione firmentur. Ad hoc itaque pertinet quod sic dicitur: sit autem sermo vester: est est, non non. Hoc bonum est et appetendum.
So the Lord is understood to have commanded that one not swear, lest anyone should crave an oath as a good thing, and by the constancy of swearing slip through habit into perjury. Therefore he who understands that an oath is to be reckoned not among good things but among necessary things, let him rein himself in as much as he can, so that he does not use it except from necessity, when he sees that men are sluggish to believe what it is useful for them to believe, unless they are made firm by an oath. To this, then, pertains what is said thus: but let your speech be: yes, yes; no, no. This is good and to be sought.
SermMt.1.17.51Quod autem amplius est a malo est (Mt 5, 37); id est si iurare cogeris, scias de necessitate venire infirmitatis eorum quibus aliquid suades. Quae infirmitas utique malum est, unde nos cotidie liberari deprecamur, cum dicimus: libera nos a malo (Mt 6, 13). Itaque non dixit: "quod autem amplius est malum est"; tu enim non malum facis, qui bene uteris iuratione, quae etsi non bona tamen necessaria est, ut alteri persuadeas quod utiliter suades; sed a malo est illius, cuius infirmitate iurare cogeris. Sed nemo novit nisi qui expertus est, quam sit difficile et consuetudinem iurandi extinguere, et numquam temere facere quod nonnumquam facere necessitas cogit.
But what is more than this is from evil (Mt 5, 37); that is, if you are compelled to swear, know that it comes from the necessity of the weakness of those to whom you are urging something. Which weakness is certainly an evil, from which we daily beg to be freed, when we say, deliver us from evil (Mt 6, 13). And so he did not say, "but what is more than this is evil"; for you do not do evil, who use well an oath, which, though not good, is nonetheless necessary, to persuade another of what you usefully urge; but it is from the evil of that one, by whose weakness you are compelled to swear. But no one knows, except one who has experienced it, how difficult it is both to extinguish the habit of swearing and never rashly to do what necessity sometimes compels us to do.
SermMt.1.17.5117. 52. Quaeri autem potest, cum diceretur: ego autem dico vobis non iurare omnino, cur additum sit: neque per caelum, quia thronus Dei est et cetera usque ad id quod dictum est: neque per caput tuum (Mt 5, 34-36). Credo propterea, quia non putabant Iudaei se teneri iureiurando, si per ista iuravissent; et quoniam audierant: reddes autem Domino iusiurandum tuum (Mt 5, 33; Ex 20, 7; Lev 19, 12; Deut 5, 11), non se putabant Domino debere iusiurandum, si per caelum aut terram aut Ierosolimam aut per caput suum iurarent; quod non vitio praecipientis sed illis male intellegentibus factum est. Itaque Dominus docet nihil esse tam vile in creaturis Dei, ut per hoc quisque periurandum arbitretur, quando a summis usque ad infima divina providentia creata regerentur, incipiens a throno Dei usque ad capillum album aut nigrum.
17. 52. But it can be asked, since it was said, but I say to you not to swear at all, why it was added, neither by heaven, because it is the throne of God, and the rest, down to what was said, nor by your head (Mt 5, 34-36). I believe for this reason: that the Jews did not think themselves bound by an oath if they swore by these things; and since they had heard, but you shall render to the Lord your oath (Mt 5, 33; Ex 20, 7; Lev 19, 12; Deut 5, 11), they did not think they owed the Lord an oath if they swore by heaven or earth or Jerusalem or by their head; which came about not by the fault of the one giving the precept, but by their misunderstanding. And so the Lord teaches that nothing among God's creatures is so cheap that anyone should think he may swear falsely by it, since from the highest down to the lowest they were created and ruled by divine providence, beginning from the throne of God down to a white or black hair.
SermMt.1.17.52Neque per caelum, inquit, quia thronus Dei est, neque per terram, quia scabellum est pedum eius (Mt 5, 34-35), id est cum iuras per caelum aut terram, non te arbitreris non debere Domino iusiurandum tuum, quia per eum iurare convinceris, cuius caelum thronus est (Cf. Mt 23, 22), et cuius terra scabellum est. Neque per Ierosolimam, quia civitas est magni regis (Mt 5, 35); melius quam si diceret "mea," cum tamen hoc dixisse intellegatur. Et quia ipse utique Dominus est, Domino iusiurandum debet qui per Ierosolimam iurat. Neque per caput tuum iuraveris (Mt 5, 36). Quid enim poterat quisque magis ad se pertinere arbitrari quam caput suum? Sed quomodo nostrum est, ubi potestatem faciendi unius capilli albi aut nigri non habemus? Ergo Deo debet iusiurandum ineffabiliter tenenti omnia et ubique praesenti, quisquis etiam per caput suum iurare voluerit. Et hinc etiam cetera intelleguntur, quae omnia utique dici non poterant, sicut illud quod commemoravimus dictum ab Apostolo: cotidie morior, per vestram gloriam. Quam iurationem ut Domino se debere ostenderet, addidit: quam habeo in Christo Iesu (1 Cor 15, 31).
Neither by heaven, he says, because it is the throne of God, nor by earth, because it is the footstool of his feet (Mt 5, 34-35), that is, when you swear by heaven or earth, do not think you do not owe the Lord your oath, because you are convicted of swearing by him whose throne heaven is (See Mt 23, 22), and whose footstool earth is. Nor by Jerusalem, because it is the city of the great king (Mt 5, 35); better than if he said "mine," though he is understood to have said this. And since he himself is certainly the Lord, he owes his oath to the Lord who swears by Jerusalem. Nor shall you swear by your head (Mt 5, 36). For what could anyone think pertained more to himself than his own head? But how is it ours, when we do not have the power of making one hair white or black? Therefore whoever wishes to swear even by his own head owes his oath to God, who ineffably holds all things and is everywhere present. And from this the rest too are understood, all of which certainly could not be said, as that saying which we mentioned, said by the apostle, I die daily, by your glory. To show that he owed this oath to the Lord, he added, which I have in Christ Jesus (1 Cor 15, 31).
SermMt.1.17.5217. 53. Verumtamen propter carnales dico: non oportet opinari quod dictum est caelum thronus Dei et terra scabellum pedum eius, quod sic habeat Deus collocata membra in caelo et in terra ut nos cum sedemus; sed illa sedes iudicium significat.
17. 53. Nevertheless, on account of the carnal I say: it must not be supposed that what was said—that heaven is the throne of God and earth the footstool of his feet—means that God has limbs so placed in heaven and on earth as we have when we sit; but that seat signifies judgment.
SermMt.1.17.53Et quoniam in hoc universo mundi corpore maximam speciem caelum habeat et terra minimam, tamquam praesentior sit excellenti pulchritudini vis divina, minimam vero ordinet in extremis atque in infimis, sedere in caelo dicitur terramque calcare.
And since in this whole body of the world heaven has the greatest beauty and earth the least, as though the divine power were more present to surpassing beauty, but orders the least in the outermost and lowest places, it is said to sit in heaven and to tread the earth.
SermMt.1.17.53Spiritaliter autem sanctas animas caeli nomen significat et terrae peccatrices. Et quoniam spiritalis omnia iudicat, ipse autem a nemine iudicatur (Cf. 1 Cor 2, 15) convenienter dicitur sedes Dei. Peccator vero, cui dictum est: terra es et in terram ibis (Gen 3, 19), quia per iustitiam meritis digna tribuentem in infimis ordinatur et, quiin Lege manere noluit, sub Lege punitur, congruenter accipitur scabellum pedum Dei.
But spiritually the name of heaven signifies holy souls and that of earth sinful ones. And since the spiritual man judges all things, but is himself judged by no one (See 1 Cor 2, 15), he is fittingly called the seat of God. But the sinner, to whom it was said, you are earth, and into the earth you shall go (Gen 3, 19), because through justice, which renders to merits what is worthy, he is ordered among the lowest and, because he was unwilling to remain in the Law, is punished under the Law, is fittingly taken as the footstool of God's feet.
SermMt.1.17.5318. 54. Sed iam ut istam quoque summam concludamus, quid laboriosius et operosius dici aut cogitari potest, ubi omnes nervos industriae suae animus fidelis exerceat, quam in vitiosa consuetudine superanda? Praecidat membra impedientia regnum caelorum nec dolore frangatur! Toleret in coniugali fide omnia quae, quamvis sint molestissima, crimen tamen illicitae corruptionus, id est fornicationis, non habent! Veluti si uxorem quisque habeat, sive sterilem, sive deformem corpore, sive debilem membris, vel caecam, vel surdam, vel claudam, vel si quid aliud, sive morbis et doloribus languoribusque confectam, et quidquid excepta fornicatione cogitari potest vehementer horribile, pro fide et societate sustineat.
18. 54. But now, to conclude this summary too, what more laborious and toilsome thing can be said or thought, on which the faithful soul exercises all the sinews of its industry, than the overcoming of vicious habit? Let it cut off the members that hinder the kingdom of heaven and not be broken by sorrow! Let it endure in conjugal fidelity all things which, however most troublesome they are, nonetheless do not have the crime of unlawful corruption, that is, of fornication! As, for instance, if anyone has a wife, whether barren, or deformed in body, or feeble in her limbs, or blind, or deaf, or lame, or whatever else, or worn out by diseases and pains and infirmities, and whatever, fornication excepted, can be conceived as vehemently horrible, let him endure it for the sake of fidelity and fellowship.
SermMt.1.18.54Neque solum talem non abiciat, sed etiam si non habeat, non ducat eam quae soluta est a viro, pulchram, sanam, divitem, fecundam. Quae si facere non licet, multo minus sibi licere arbitretur ad ullum alium illicitum concubitum accedere; fornicationemque sic fugiat, ut ab omni turpi corruptione sese extrahat. Verum loquatur neque id iurationibus crebris sed morum probitate commendet!
And not only let him not cast off such a one, but even if he has no wife, let him not marry her who has been set free from her husband, beautiful, healthy, rich, fruitful. And if it is not permitted to do this, let him judge that it is much less permitted to him to approach any other unlawful intercourse; and let him so flee fornication that he draws himself away from all shameful corruption. Let him speak the truth and commend it not by frequent oaths but by uprightness of conduct!
SermMt.1.18.54Rebellantes adversum se omnium malarum consuetudinum innumerabiles turbas, de quibus, ut omnes intellegerentur, paucae commemoratae sunt, confugiens ad arcem Christianae militiae tamquam de loco superiore prosternat. Sed quis tantos labores inire audeat nisi qui sic flagrat amore iustitiae, ut tamquam fame ac siti vehementissime accensus et nullam sibi vitam, donec ea satietur, existimans vim faciat in regnum caelorum? Non enim aliter esse poterit fortis ad toleranda omnia, quae in praecidendis consuetudinibus laboriosa et ardua et omnino difficilia saeculi huius amatores putant. Beati ergo qui esuriunt et sitiunt iustitiam, quoniam ipsi saturabuntur (Mt 5, 6).
Taking refuge in the citadel of the Christian warfare, let him cast down, as from a higher place, the innumerable hosts of all evil habits rebelling against him, of which, so that all might be understood, a few have been mentioned. But who would dare to undertake such great labors except one who so burns with love of righteousness that, as though most vehemently inflamed with hunger and thirst, and reckoning that he has no life until he is satisfied with it, he does violence to the kingdom of heaven? For he cannot otherwise be strong to endure all the things that lovers of this world think laborious and arduous and altogether difficult in cutting off habits. Blessed, therefore, are those who hunger and thirst for righteousness, for they shall be satisfied (Mt 5, 6).
SermMt.1.18.5418. 55. Verumtamen in his laboribus, cum quisque difficultatem patitur et per dura et aspera gradum faciens circumvallatus variis tentationibus et hinc atque hinc insurgere praeteritae vitae moles intuens, timet ne adgressa implere non possit, arripiat consilium, ut auxilium mereatur! Quod est autem aliud consilium, nisi ut infirmitatem aliorum ferat, et ei quantum potest opituletur qui suae divinitus desiderat subveniri?
18. 55. Nevertheless, in these labors, when anyone suffers difficulty and, making his way through hard and rough things, surrounded by various temptations and seeing the masses of his past life rising up on this side and that, fears that he cannot fulfill what he has undertaken, let him seize upon counsel, that he may deserve help! But what other counsel is there than that he should bear the weakness of others, and help, as much as he can, the one for whom he desires that his own may be relieved by God?
SermMt.1.18.55Consequenter itaque misericordiae praecepta videamus! Mitis autem et misericors unum videntur. Sed hoc interest quod mitis, de quo superius tractatum est, pietate non contradicit divinis sententiis quae in sua peccata proferuntur neque illis Dei sermonibus quos nondum intellegit, sed nullum beneficium praestat ei cui non contradicit nec resistit: misericors autem ita non resistit, ut propter eius correctionem id faciat, quem redderet resistendo peiorem.
And so let us consequently look at the precepts of mercy! The meek and the merciful seem to be one. But this is the difference: that the meek man, of whom there was treatment above, out of piety does not contradict the divine sentences which are brought forth against his sins, nor those words of God which he does not yet understand, but bestows no benefit on the one whom he does not contradict or resist; but the merciful man so does not resist that he does it for the correction of the one whom by resisting he would make worse.
SermMt.1.18.5519. 56. Sequitur ergo Dominus et dicit: audistis quia dictum est: 'oculum pro oculo et dentem pro dente.' Ego autem dico vobis non resistereadversus malum; sed si quis te percusserit in dexteram maxillam tuam, praebe illi et alteram; et qui voluerit tecum iudicio contendere et tunicam tuam tollere, dimitte illi et vestimentum; et qui te angariaverit mille passus, vade cum eo alia duo. Omni petenti te da, et qui voluerit a te mutuari ne aversatus fueris (Mt 8, 38-42). Pharisaeorum iustitia minor est non excedere in vindicta modum, ne plus rependat quisque quam accepit; et magnus hic gradus est.
19. 56. The Lord goes on, then, and says, you have heard that it was said, "an eye for an eye and a tooth for a tooth." But I say to you not to resist evil; but if anyone strikes you on your right cheek, offer him the other also; and to him who wishes to contend with you in judgment and take away your tunic, let go to him your cloak also; and whoever shall compel you to go a mile, go with him another two. Give to everyone who asks you, and from him who wishes to borrow from you do not turn away (Mt 5, 38-42). The lesser righteousness of the Pharisees is not to exceed measure in vengeance, so that no one repays more than he received; and this is a great step.
SermMt.1.19.56Nemo enim facile invenitur qui pugno accepto pugnum reddere velit, et uno a conviciante verbo audito unum et quod tantundem valeat referre contentus sit, sed sive ira perturbatus immoderatius vindicat, sive quia iustum putat eum qui laesit prior gravius laedi, quam laesus est qui non laeserat.
For no one is easily found who, having received a blow, is willing to return only a blow, and, having heard one word from one reviling him, is content to return one word of equal weight; but either, disturbed by anger, he takes vengeance immoderately, or, because he thinks it just that the one who injured first should be more grievously injured than the one injured who had not injured.
SermMt.1.19.56Talem animum magna ex parte refrenavit Lex, in qua scriptum est: oculum pro oculo et dentem pro dente (Ex 21, 24), quibus nominibus significatur modus, ut iniuriam vindicta non transeat. Et haec est pacis inchoatio; perfecta autem pax est talem penitus nolle vindictam.
The Law in great part reined in such a mind, in which it is written, an eye for an eye and a tooth for a tooth (Ex 21, 24), by which names measure is signified, so that the vengeance may not exceed the injury. And this is the beginning of peace; but perfect peace is to be utterly unwilling for such vengeance.
SermMt.1.19.5619. 57. Inter illud ergo primum quod praeter Legem est, ut maius malum pro minore malo reddatur, et hoc quod Dominus perficiendis discipulis dicit, ne pro malo ullum reddatur malum, medium quemdam locum tenet, ut tantum reddatur quantum acceptum est, per quod a summa discordia ad summam concordiam pro temporum distributione transitus factus est.
19. 57. Between that first thing, then, which is beyond the Law, that a greater evil be returned for a lesser evil, and this which the Lord says for the perfecting of his disciples, that no evil be returned for evil, a certain middle place is held, that only as much be returned as was received, through which a transition was made, according to the distribution of the times, from the highest discord to the highest concord.
SermMt.1.19.57Quisquis ergo malum infert prior studio laedendi et nocendi, vide quantum distet ab eo qui nec laesus rependit! Quisquis autem nulli prior male fecit, sed tamen laesus rependit gravius vel voluntate vel facto, recessit aliquantum a summa iniquitate et processit ad summam iustitiam, et tamen nondum tenet quod lex quae per Moysen data est imperavit.
Whoever, then, inflicts evil first, in eagerness to injure and harm, see how far he is from the one who, even when injured, does not repay! But whoever has first done evil to no one, yet, being injured, repays more grievously, whether in will or in deed, has withdrawn somewhat from the highest iniquity and advanced toward the highest justice, and yet does not yet hold to what the law given through Moses commanded.
SermMt.1.19.57Qui ergo tantum reddit quantum accepit, iam donat aliquid, non enim tantam poenam meretur nocens quantam ille qui ab eo laesus innocens passus est. Hanc ergo inchoatam non severam sed misericordem iustitiam ille perficit qui Legem venit implere non solvere (Cf. Mt 5, 17).
He, then, who returns only as much as he received, already concedes something, for the one who harms does not deserve so great a punishment as the one who, injured by him, suffered though innocent. This justice, then, begun—not severe but merciful—he perfects who came to fulfill the Law, not to abolish it (See Mt 5, 17).
SermMt.1.19.57Duos ergo adhuc gradus qui intersunt intellegendos reliquit, et de ipso summo misericordiae culmine dicere maluit. Nam est adhuc quod faciat, qui non implet istam magnitudinem praecepti, quae pertinet ad regnum caelorum, ut non reddat tantum sed minus, velut pro duobus pugnis unum aut pro avulso oculo aurem praecidat.
He left, then, two further steps that lie between to be understood, and chose rather to speak of the very highest summit of mercy. For there is still something for him to do who does not fulfill that greatness of the precept which pertains to the kingdom of heaven, so that he returns not only no more but less, as, for two blows, one, or, for a plucked-out eye, cut off an ear.
SermMt.1.19.57Hinc ascendens qui omnino nihil rependerit propinquat praecepto Domini, nec tamen adhuc ibi est. Parum enim adhuc videtur Domino, si pro malo quod acceperis nihil rependas mali, nisi etiam amplius sis paratus accipere. Quapropter non ait: "ego autem dico vobis non reddere malum pro malo," quamquam hoc etiam magnum praeceptum sit, sed ait: "non resistere adversus malum, ut non solum non rependas quod tibi fuerit irrogatum, sed etiam non resistas, quo minus aliud irrogetur." Hoc est enim quod etiam consequenter exponit: sed si quis te percusserit in dexteram maxillam tuam, praebe illi et alteram (Mt 5, 39). Non enim ait: "si quis te percusserit, noli tu percutere," sed: "parate adhuc percutienti."
Ascending from this, he who returns nothing at all draws near to the Lord's precept, yet is not yet there. For it still seems too little to the Lord if for the evil you have received you return no evil, unless you are also prepared to receive more. Therefore he does not say, "But I say to you not to return evil for evil," although this too is a great precept, but he says, "not to resist evil, so that you not only do not repay what was inflicted on you, but also do not resist, so that nothing else be inflicted." For this is what he also consequently sets forth: but if anyone strikes you on your right cheek, offer him the other also (Mt 5, 39). For he does not say, "if anyone strikes you, do not strike him," but, "be prepared for the one still striking."
SermMt.1.19.57Quod ad misericordiam pertinere hi maxime sentiunt, qui eis quos multum diligunt tamquam filiis vel quibuslibet dilectissimis suis aegrotantibus serviunt vel parvulis vel freneticis, a quibus multa saepe patiuntur et, si eorum salus id exigat, praebent se etiam ut plura patiantur, donec vel aetatis vel morbi infirmitas transeat. Quos ergo Dominus medicus animarum curandis proximis instruebat, quid eos aliud docere posset, nisi ut eorum quorum saluti consulere vellent imbecillitates aequo animo tolerarent? Omnis namque improbitas ex imbecillitate animi venit, quia nihil innocentius est eo qui in virtute perfectus est.
That this pertains to mercy, those especially feel who serve those whom they greatly love, as their sick children or any of their most beloved, or little ones, or those who are frenzied, from whom they often suffer many things and, if their welfare requires it, offer themselves even to suffer more, until the weakness of age or of disease passes. Those, then, whom the Lord, the physician of souls, was instructing for the care of their neighbors, what else could he teach them than that they should bear with an even mind the infirmities of those for whose welfare they wished to provide? For all wickedness comes from weakness of mind, since nothing is more innocent than one who is perfect in virtue.
SermMt.1.19.5719. 58. Quaeri autem potest, quid sibi velit dextera maxilla. Sic enim in exemplaribus Graecis, quibus maior fides habenda est, invenitur. Nam multa Latina maxillam tantum habent, non etiam dexteram.
19. 58. But it can be asked what the right cheek means. For so it is found in the Greek copies, to which greater trust is to be given. For many Latin ones have only "cheek," not also "right."
SermMt.1.19.58Facies est autem qua quisque cognoscitur. Et legimus apud Apostolum: toleratis enim si quis vos in servitutem redigit, si quis devorat, si quis accipit, si quis extollitur, si quis in faciem vos caedit (2 Cor 11, 20-21); deinde continuo subiungit: secundum ignobilitatem dico, ut exponat, quid sit in faciem caedi, hoc est contemni ac despici. Quod quidem non ideo dicit Apostolus, ut illos non sustinerent, sed ut se magis, qui eos sic diligeret ut se ipsum, pro eis vellet impendi (Cf. 2 Cor 12, 15). Sed quoniam facies non potest dici dextera et sinistra, et tamen nobilitas et secundum Deum et secundum hoc saeculum potest esse, ita tribuitur tamquam in maxillam dexteram et sinistram, ut in quocumque discipulo Christi contemptum fuerit quod Christianus est, multo magis in se contemni paratus sit, si quos huius saeculi honores habet.
But the face is that by which each one is recognized. And we read in the apostle, for you endure it if anyone reduces you to slavery, if anyone devours you, if anyone takes from you, if anyone exalts himself, if anyone strikes you in the face (2 Cor 11, 20-21); then immediately he adds, I speak according to dishonor, to set forth what it is to be struck in the face, that is, to be despised and looked down upon. Which indeed the apostle says not so that they should not put up with those men, but so that he himself rather, who loved them as himself, should wish to be spent for them (See 2 Cor 12, 15). But since the face cannot be called right and left, and yet there can be nobility both according to God and according to this world, it is assigned as though to a right cheek and a left, so that, in whatever disciple of Christ that which is Christian is despised, he should be much more prepared for it to be despised in himself, if he has any honors of this world.
SermMt.1.19.58Sicut idem Apostolus, cum in eo persequerentur homines nomen Christianum, si taceret de dignitate quam habebat in saeculo, non praeberet alteram maxillam caedentibus dexteram. Non enim dicendo: civis Romanus sum (Act 22, 25), non erat paratus hoc in se contemni, quod pro minimo habebat, ab eis qui in illo nomen tam pretiosum et salutare contempserant.
As the same apostle, when men persecuted in him the Christian name, if he kept silent about the dignity which he had in the world, would not offer the other cheek to those striking the right. For in saying, I am a Roman citizen (Acts 22, 25), he was not prepared for that to be despised in him—which he held as the least thing—by those who in him had despised so precious and saving a name.
SermMt.1.19.58Numquid enim ideo minus postea vincula toleravit, quae civibus Romanis non licebat imponi, aut quemquam de hac iniuria voluit accusare? Et si qui ei propter civitatis Romanae nomen pepercerunt, non tamen ille ideo non praebuit quod ferirent cum eos a tanta perversitate corrigere cuperet patientia sua, quos videbat in se sinistras partes magis quam dexteras honorare.
For did he therefore afterward any less endure the chains which it was not permitted to impose on Roman citizens, or did he wish to accuse anyone of this wrong? And if some spared him on account of the name of Roman citizenship, he did not for that reason fail to offer what they might strike, since by his patience he desired to correct from so great a perversity those whom he saw honoring in him the left parts rather than the right.
SermMt.1.19.58Illud est enim tantum attendendum, quo animo faceret omnia, quam benivole et clementer in eos a quibus ista patiebatur. Nam et pontificis iussu palma percussus quod contumeliose visus est dicere, cum ait: percutiet te Deus, paries dealbate (Act 23, 2-3), minus intellegentibus convicium sonat, intellegentibus vero prophetia est. Paries quippe dealbatus hypocrisis est, id est simulatio sacerdotalem praeferens dignitatem, et sub hoc nomine tamquam candido tegmine interiorem quasi luteam turpitudinem occultans.
For only this is to be considered: with what mind he did all things, how benevolently and gently toward those from whom he suffered these things. For even when struck with the palm at the high priest's command, what he seemed to say insultingly, when he said, God will strike you, you whitewashed wall (Acts 23, 2-3), sounds to those who understand less like a reproach, but to those who understand it is a prophecy. For a whitewashed wall is hypocrisy, that is, pretense putting forward priestly dignity, and under this name, as under a white covering, hiding the inner, as it were muddy, shamefulness.
SermMt.1.19.58Nam quod humilitatis fuit, mirabiliter custodivit, cum ei diceretur: principi sacerdotum maledicis?, respondit: nescivi, fratres, quia princeps est sacerdotum; scriptum est enim: 'principi potuli tui non maledices (Act 23, 4-5; Ex 22, 28).' Ubi ostendit,quanta tranquillitate illud dixisset quod iratus dixisse videbatur, quod tam cito, tam mansuete respondit, quod ab indignantibus et perturbatis fieri non potest. Et in eo ipso intellegentibus verum dixit: nescivi quia princeps est sacerdotum, tamquam si diceret: "ego alium scivi principem sacerdotum, pro cuius nomine ista sustineo, cui maledicere fas non est, et cui vos maledicitis, cum in me nihil aliud quam eius nomen odistis."
For what belonged to humility he wonderfully guarded, when it was said to him, do you revile the high priest?, he answered, I did not know, brothers, that he is the high priest; for it is written, "you shall not revile the prince of your people (Acts 23, 4-5; Ex 22, 28)." Here he showed with how great a tranquillity he had said what he seemed to have said in anger, in that he answered so quickly, so gently—which cannot be done by the indignant and disturbed. And in this very thing he spoke the truth to those who understand: I did not know that he is the high priest, as though he said, "I knew another high priest, for whose name I endure these things, whom it is not lawful to revile, and whom you revile, when in me you hate nothing but his name."
SermMt.1.19.58Sic ergo oportet non simulate ista iactare, sed in ipso corde esse ad omnia praeparatum, ut possit canere illud propheticum: paratum cor meum, Deus, paratum cor meum (Ps 56, 8). Multi enim alteram maxillam praebere noverunt, diligere vero illum a quo feriuntur ignorant. At vero ipse Dominus, qui utique praecepta quae docuit primus implevit, percutienti se in maxillam ministro sacerdotis non praebuit alteram sed insuper dixit: si male locutus sum, exprobra de malo; si bene, quid me caedis? (Io 18, 23) Non tamen ideo paratus corde non fuit non solum in alteram maxillam caedi pro salute omnium, sed etiam toto corpore crucifigi.
So, then, one ought not to boast of these things in pretense, but to be, in the very heart, prepared for all things, so that one can sing that prophetic verse, my heart is ready, O God, my heart is ready (Ps 57 (56), 8). For many have known how to offer the other cheek, but do not know how to love the one by whom they are struck. But the Lord himself, who certainly first fulfilled the precepts he taught, did not offer the other cheek to the priest's officer who struck him on the cheek, but rather said, if I have spoken evil, reproach me for the evil; but if well, why do you strike me? (John 18, 23) Yet he was not for that reason unprepared in heart not only to be struck on the other cheek for the salvation of all, but even to be crucified in his whole body.
SermMt.1.19.5819. 59. Ergo et illud quod sequitur: et qui voluerit tecum iudicio contendere et tunicam tuam tollere, dimitte illi et vestimentum (Mt 5, 40), ad praeparationem cordis non ad ostentationem operis praeceptum recte intellegitur. Sed de tunica et vestimento quod dictum est, non in eis solis sed in omnibus faciendum est quae aliquo iure temporaliter nostra esse dicimus. Si enim de necessariis hoc imperatum est, quanto magis superflua contemnere convenit! Verumtamen ea quae nostra dixi eo genere includenda sunt, quo Dominus ipse praescribit dicens: si quis vult iudicio tecum contendere et tunicam tuam tollere. Omnia ergo illa intellegantur de quibus iudicio nobiscum contendi potest ita ut a nostro iure in ius illius transeant qui contendit vel pro quo contendit, sicuti est vestis, domus, fundus, iumentum et generaliter omnis pecunia.
19. 59. Therefore that too which follows, and to him who wishes to contend with you in judgment and take away your tunic, let go to him your cloak also (Mt 5, 40), is rightly understood as a precept for the preparation of the heart, not for the display of the deed. But what was said of the tunic and the cloak is to be done not in these alone, but in all things that by some right we call temporally ours. For if this is commanded concerning necessities, how much more is it fitting to despise superfluous things! Nevertheless, those things which I called ours are to be included in that kind which the Lord himself prescribes, saying, if anyone wishes to contend with you in judgment and take away your tunic. Let all those things, then, be understood concerning which one can be contended with against us in judgment, in such a way that they pass from our right into the right of the one who contends or for whom he contends, such as clothing, a house, a farm, a beast of burden, and, generally, all property.
SermMt.1.19.59Quod utrum etiam de servis accipiendum sit, magna quaestio est. Non enim Christianum oportet sic possidere servum quomodo equum aut argentum, quamquam fieri possit ut maiore pretio valeat equus quam servus, et multo magis aliquid aureum vel argenteum. Sed ille servus, si rectius et honestius et ad Deum colendum accomodatius abs te domino educatur aut regitur, quam ab illo potest qui eum cupit auferre, nescio utrum quisquam dicere audeat ut vestimentum eum debere contemni. Hominem namque homo tamquam se ipsum diligere debet, cui ab omnium Domino, sicut ea quae sequuntur ostendunt, etiam ut inimicos diligat imperatur.
Whether this is to be taken also of slaves is a great question. For a Christian ought not to possess a slave as he does a horse or silver, although it can happen that a horse is worth a greater price than a slave, and much more some object of gold or silver. But if that slave is brought up or governed more rightly and honorably and more suitably for the worship of God by you, his master, than he can be by the one who desires to take him away, I do not know whether anyone would dare to say that he ought to be despised like a garment. For one man ought to love another as himself, since by the Lord of all, as the things that follow show, he is commanded even to love his enemies.
SermMt.1.19.5919. 60. Sane animadvertendum est omnem tunicam vestimentum esse, non omne vestimentum tunicam esse. Vestimenti ergo nomen plura significat quam nomen tunicae. Et ideo sic dictum esse arbitror: et qui voluerit tecum iudicio contendere, et tunicam tuam tollere, remitte illi et vestimentum; tamquam si diceret: "qui voluerit tunicam tuam tollere, remitte illi et siquid aliud indumenti habes." Ideo nonnulli pallium interpretati sunt, quod Graece positum est [MISSING GREEK TEXT].
19. 60. Indeed, it must be noted that every tunic is a garment, but not every garment is a tunic. The name garment, then, signifies more than the name tunic. And therefore I think it was said thus, and to him who wishes to contend with you in judgment and take away your tunic, let go to him your cloak also; as though he said, "to him who wishes to take away your tunic, let go also any other clothing you have." Therefore some have interpreted as cloak what is set down in Greek as himation.
SermMt.1.19.6019. 61. Et qui te angariaverit, inquit, mille passus, vade cum illo alia duo (Mt 5, 41), et hoc utique non tam ut pedibus agas, quam ut animo sis paratus. Nam in ipsa Christiana historia, in qua est auctoritas, nihil tale invenies factum esse a sanctis vel ab ipso Domino, cum in homine quem suscipere dignatus est, vivendi nobis praeberet exemplum; cum tamen omnibus fere locis eos invenias paratos fuisse aequo animo tolerare quidquid eis improbe fuisset ingestum. Sed verbi gratia dictum putamus: vade cum eo alia duo? An tria compleri voluit, quo numero significatur perfectio, ut meminerit quisque, cum hoc facit, perfectam se implere iustitiam misericorditer perferendo infirmitates eorum quos vult sanos fieri? Potest videri propterea etiam tribus exemplis haec praecepta insinuasse, quorum primum est, si quis te percusserit in maxillam; secundum si quis tunicam tollere voluerit; tertium si quis mille passus angariaverit, in quo tertio exemplo simplo duplum additur, ut triplum compleatur.
19. 61. And whoever shall compel you, he says, to go a mile, go with him another two (Mt 5, 41), and this certainly not so much that you may act with your feet, as that you may be prepared in mind. For in the Christian history itself, in which there is authority, you will find nothing of the sort done by the saints or by the Lord himself, when, in the man whom he deigned to take up, he offered us an example of living; though nonetheless in almost all places you will find them to have been prepared to bear with an even mind whatever was wickedly heaped upon them. But do we think it was said for the sake of the word, go with him another two? Or did he wish three to be completed, by which number perfection is signified, so that each one may remember, when he does this, that he is fulfilling perfect righteousness by mercifully bearing the infirmities of those whom he wishes to be made whole? It can seem for this reason that he conveyed these precepts also by three examples, of which the first is, if anyone strikes you on the cheek; the second, if anyone wishes to take away your tunic; the third, if anyone compels you a mile, in which third example the single is doubled, so that the triple is completed.
SermMt.1.19.61Qui numerus hoc loco si non, ut dictum est, significat perfectionem, illud accipiatur quod in praecipiendo tamquam tolerabilius incipiens paulatim creverit, donec perveniret usque ad duplum aliud perferendum.
If this number in this place does not, as was said, signify perfection, let it be taken thus: that in commanding, beginning as though with the more tolerable, he gradually increased, until he came down to the bearing of another double.
SermMt.1.19.61Nam primo praeberi voluit alteram maxillam, cum fuerit dextera percussa, ut minus perferre paratus sis quam pertulisti -quidquid enim dextera significat, et carius est utique quam id quod sinistra significat, et qui in re cariore aliquid pertulit, si et in viliore perferat, minus est -;
For first he wished the other cheek to be offered, when the right had been struck, so that you may be prepared to bear less than you bore—for whatever the right signifies is certainly dearer than what the left signifies, and he who has borne something in the dearer matter, if he also bears it in the cheaper, bears less—;
SermMt.1.19.61deinde illi qui tunicam vult tollere iubet et vestimentum remitti, quod aut tantundem est aut non multo amplius, non tamen duplum; tertio de mille passibus, quibus addenda dicit duo millia, usque ad duplum aliud perferas iubet; ita significans, sive aliquanto minus quam iam fuit, sive tantundem, sive amplius quisque improbus in te esse voluerit, aequo animo esse tolerandum.
then to him who wishes to take away the tunic he bids the cloak also to be let go, which is either equal or not much more, yet not double; third, concerning the mile, to which he says two miles are to be added, he bids you bear up to another double; so signifying that, whether a wicked man wishes to be somewhat less against you than he already was, or equally, or more, it is to be borne with an even mind.
SermMt.1.19.6120. 62. In his sane generibus trium exemplorum nullum genus iniuriae praetermissum esse video. Namque omnia in quibus improbitatem aliquam patimur in duo genera dividuntur; quorum alterum est quod restitui non potest, alterum quod potest. Sed in illo quod restitui non potest vindictae solatium quaeri solet. Quid enim prodest quod percussus repercutis? Numquid propterea illud quod in corpore laesum est restituitur in integrum? Sed tumidus animus talia fomenta desiderat; sanum autem firmumque ista non iuvant, quin potius misericorditer perferendam alterius infirmitatem iudicat, quam alieno supplicio suam mitigandam, quae nulla est.
20. 62. In these kinds of three examples I see indeed that no kind of injury has been passed over. For all things in which we suffer some wickedness are divided into two kinds; one of which is that which cannot be restored, the other that which can. But in that which cannot be restored, the solace of vengeance is wont to be sought. For what does it profit that, having been struck, you strike back? Is what was injured in the body therefore restored to wholeness? But a swollen mind desires such poultices; the sound and firm mind, however, these things do not help, but rather it judges that another's infirmity is to be borne mercifully, than that its own—which is none—is to be soothed by another's suffering.
SermMt.1.20.6220. 63. Neque hic ea vindicta prohibetur quae ad correctionem valet. Etiam ipsa enim pertinet ad misericordiam, nec impedit illud propositum quo quisque paratus est ab eo quem correctum esse vult plura perferre. Sed huic vindictae referendae non est idoneus nisi qui odium, quo solent flagrare qui se vindicare desiderant, dilectionis magnitudine superaverit. Nonenim metuendum est, ne odisse parvulum filium parentes videantur, cum ab eis vapulat peccans, ne peccet ulterius.
20. 63. Nor is that vengeance forbidden here which avails for correction. For it too pertains to mercy, nor does it impede that resolve by which one is prepared to bear more from the one whom he wishes to be corrected. But for exercising this vengeance no one is fit except one who has overcome, by the greatness of love, the hatred with which those are wont to burn who desire to avenge themselves. For it is not to be feared that parents should seem to hate a little son when he is whipped by them while sinning, lest he sin further.
SermMt.1.20.63Et certe perfectio dilectionis ipsius Dei Patris imitatione nobis proponitur (Cf. Mt 5, 48), cum in sequentibus dicitur: diligite inimicos vestros, bene facite his qui vos oderunt, et orate pro eis qui vos persequuntur (Mt 5, 44). Et tamen de ipso dicitur per prophetam: quem enim diligit Dominus, corripit, flagellat autem omnem filium quem recipit (Prov 3, 12). Dicit et Dominus: servus qui nescit voluntatem Domini sui et facit digna plagis, vapulabit pauca; servus autem qui scit voluntatem Domini sui et facit digna plagis, vapulabit multa (Lc 12, 47-48).
And certainly the perfection of love itself is set before us in the imitation of God the Father (See Mt 5, 48), when in the following it is said, love your enemies, do good to those who hate you, and pray for those who persecute you (Mt 5, 44). And yet of him it is said through the prophet, for whom the Lord loves he chastens, and he scourges every son whom he receives (Prov 3, 12). The Lord also says, the servant who does not know his Lord's will and does things worthy of blows shall be beaten with few; but the servant who knows his Lord's will and does things worthy of blows shall be beaten with many (Luke 12, 47-48).
SermMt.1.20.63Non ergo quaeritur nisi ut et ille vindicet cui rerum ordine potestas data est, et ea voluntate vindicet qua pater in parvulum filium, quem per aetatem odisse nondum potest. Hinc enim aptissimum exemplum datur, quo satis appareat posse peccatum amore potius vindicari quam impunitum relinqui, ut illum in quem vindicat non poena miserum sed correctione beatum velit; paratus tamen, si opus sit, aequo animo plura tolerare ab eo illata quem vult esse correctum, sive in eum habeat potestatem coercendi sive non habeat.
Nothing else is sought, then, but that he too take vengeance to whom by the order of things the power has been given, and that he take it with that will with which a father takes it on a little son, whom on account of his age he cannot yet hate. For here a most apt example is given, by which it may sufficiently appear that sin can be avenged out of love rather than left unpunished, so that he wishes the one on whom he takes vengeance to be not wretched through punishment but blessed through correction; yet prepared, if need be, to bear with an even mind more things inflicted by the one whom he wishes to be corrected, whether he has over him the power of coercing or has it not.
SermMt.1.20.6320. 64. Magni autem et sancti viri, qui iam optime scirent mortem istam, quae animam dissolvit a corpore, non esse formidandam, secundum eorum tamen animum qui illam timerent nonnulla peccata morte puniverunt, quo et viventibus utilis metus incuteretur, et illis qui morte puniebantur non ipsa mors noceret sed peccatum, quod augeri posset si viverent. Non temere illi iudicabant, quibus tale iudicium donaverat Deus.
20. 64. But great and holy men, who already knew very well that this death, which dissolves the soul from the body, is not to be dreaded, nonetheless, according to the mind of those who feared it, punished certain sins with death, so that both a useful fear might be struck into the living, and to those who were punished with death not death itself might do harm but the sin, which could be increased if they lived. Those did not judge rashly to whom God had granted such judgment.
SermMt.1.20.64Inde est quod Elias multos morte affecit et propria manu et igne divinitus impetrato, cum et alii multi magni et divini viri eodem spiritu consulendo rebus humanis non temere fecerint.
Hence it is that Elijah put many to death, both by his own hand and by fire obtained from God, when many other great and divine men too, by the same spirit, in consulting for human affairs, acted not rashly.
SermMt.1.20.64De quo Elia cum exemplum dedissent discipuli Domino, commemorantes quid ab eo factum sit (Cf. 3 Reg 18, 40), ut etiam ipsis daret potestatem petendi de caelo ignem ad consumendos eos qui sibi hospitium non praeberent, reprehendit in eis Dominus non exemplum prophetae sancti sed ignorantiam vindicandi, quae adhuc erat in rudibus, animadvertens eos non amore correctionem sed odio desiderare vindictam (Cf. Lc 9, 54-55).
When the disciples had given this example of Elijah to the Lord, recalling what had been done by him (See 1 Kgs 18, 40), that he too might give them the power of asking fire from heaven to consume those who would not offer them lodging, the Lord reproved in them not the example of the holy prophet but the ignorance of taking vengeance, which was still in those untrained, noting that they desired not out of love correction but out of hatred vengeance (See Luke 9, 54-55).
SermMt.1.20.64Itaque posteaquam eos docuit, quid esset diligere proximum tamquam se ipsum (Cf. Mt 19, 19), infuso etiam Spiritu Sancto, quem decem diebus completis post ascensionem suam desuper ut promiserat misit (Cf. Act 2, 1-4), non defuerunt tales vindictae, quamvis multo rarius quam in Veteri Testamento. Ibi enim ex maiore parte servientes timore premebantur, hic autem maxime dilectione liberi nutriebantur. Nam et verbis Apostoli Petri Ananias et uxor eius, sicut in Actibus Apostolorum legimus, exanimes ceciderunt, nec resuscitati sunt sed sepulti (Cf. Act 5, 1-10).
And so, after he had taught them what it was to love one's neighbor as oneself (See Mt 19, 19), the Holy Spirit also having been poured in, whom, ten days being completed after his ascension, he sent from above as he had promised (See Acts 2, 1-4), such acts of vengeance were not lacking, although much more rarely than in the Old Testament. For there, for the greater part, those serving were pressed down by fear, but here those who were free were chiefly nourished by love. For at the words of the apostle Peter, Ananias and his wife, as we read in the Acts of the Apostles, fell down lifeless, and were not raised up but buried (See Acts 5, 1-10).
SermMt.1.20.6420. 65. Sed si huic libro haeretici qui adversantur Veteri Testamento nolunt credere, Paulum Apostolum, quem nobiscum legunt, intueantur dicentem de quodam peccatore, quem tradidit satanae in interitum carnis: ut anima salva sit (1 Cor 5, 1-5). Et si nolunt hic mortem intellegere - fortasse enim incertum est -, quamlibet vindictam per satanam factam ab Apostolo fateantur, quod non eum odio sed amore fecisse manifestat illud adiectum: ut anima salva sit.
20. 65. But if the heretics who are opposed to the Old Testament are unwilling to believe this book, let them look at the apostle Paul, whom they read with us, saying of a certain sinner whom he handed over to Satan for the destruction of the flesh, that the spirit may be saved (1 Cor 5, 1-5). And if they are unwilling here to understand death—for perhaps it is uncertain—let them confess that some vengeance was done by the apostle through Satan, which that added phrase makes clear he did not out of hatred but out of love: that the spirit may be saved.
SermMt.1.20.65Aut in illis libris quibus ipsi magnam tribuunt auctoritatem, animadvertant quod dicimus, ubi scriptum est Apostolum Thomam imprecatum cuidam a quo palma percussus esset atrocissimae mortis supplicium, animam eius tamen commendat, ut in futuro ei saeculo parceretur. Cuius a leone occisi a cetero corpore discerptam manum canis intulit mensis in quibus convivabatur apostolus (Cf. Act. Thomae 6 e 8). Cui scripturae licet nobis non credere - non enim est in Catholico canone -, illi tamen eam et legunt et tamquam incorruptissimam verissimamque honorant, qui adversus corporales vindictas quae sunt in Veteri Testamento, nescio qua caecitate acerrime saeviunt, quo animo et qua distributione temporum factae sint, omnino nescientes.
Or in those books to which they themselves attribute great authority, let them note what we say, where it is written that the apostle Thomas called down upon a certain man, by whom he had been struck with the palm, the punishment of a most atrocious death, yet commended his soul, that in the world to come he might be spared. When he had been killed by a lion, a dog brought his hand, torn from the rest of his body, to the tables at which the apostle was feasting (See Act. Thomae 6 and 8). Although it is permitted to us not to believe this writing—for it is not in the Catholic canon—nonetheless those very men both read it and honor it as most incorrupt and most true, who, by I know not what blindness, most fiercely rage against the bodily acts of vengeance that are in the Old Testament, being altogether ignorant with what mind and in what distribution of the times they were done.
SermMt.1.20.6520. 66. Tenebitur ergo in hoc iniuriarum genere quod per vindictam luitur iste a Christianis modus ut accepta iniuria non surgat odium, sed infirmitatis misericordia paratus sit animus plura perpeti; nec correctionem neglegat, qua vel consilio vel auctoritate vel potestate uti potest.
20. 66. In this kind of injuries, then, which is expiated by vengeance, this measure will be held by Christians: that, an injury having been received, hatred does not arise, but out of mercy for the weakness the mind is prepared to suffer more; nor does it neglect the correction which it can use whether by counsel or by authority or by power.
SermMt.1.20.66Aliud iniuriarum genus est quod in integrum restitui potest, cuius duae species: una ad pecuniam, altera ad operam pertinet. Quapropter illius de tunica et vestimento, huius de angaria mille passuum et duum millium exempla subiecta sunt; quia et reddi vestimentum potest, et quem adiuveris opera, potest te etiam ipse, si opus fuerit, adiuvare.
There is another kind of injuries which can be restored to wholeness, of which there are two species: one pertains to money, the other to labor. Therefore of the former the examples about the tunic and the cloak were set down, of the latter about the compulsion of one mile and two miles; because both a garment can be returned, and one whom you have helped by labor can himself, if there is need, help you in turn.
SermMt.1.20.66Nisi forte ita potius distinguendum est, ut prius quod positum est de percussa maxilla omnia significet quae sic ingeruntur ab improbis, ut restitui non possint nisi vindicta; secundum quod positum est de vestimento omnia significet quae possunt restitui sine vindicta, et ideo forte additum est: qui voluerit tecum iudicio contendere (Mt 5, 40), quia quod per iudicium aufertur non ea vi putatur auferri cui vindicta debeatur;
Unless perhaps it is rather to be distinguished thus: that the first thing, set down about the struck cheek, signifies all things that are so heaped on by the wicked that they cannot be restored except by vengeance; the second, set down about the garment, signifies all things that can be restored without vengeance, and therefore perhaps it was added, who wishes to contend with you in judgment (Mt 5, 40), because what is taken away through a judgment is not thought to be taken away by that force to which vengeance is owed;
SermMt.1.20.66tertium vero ex utroque confectum sit, ut et sine vindicta et cum vindicta possit restitui. Nam qui operam indebitam violenter exigit sine ullo iudicio, sicut facit qui angariat hominem improbe et cogit se illicite adiuvari ab invito, et poenam improbitatis potest luere et operam reddere, si hanc ille repetat qui improbum pertulit.
but the third is made up of both, so that it can be restored both without vengeance and with vengeance. For he who violently exacts undue labor without any judgment, as does one who wickedly compels a man and forces himself to be unlawfully helped by an unwilling person, can both pay the penalty of his wickedness and return the labor, if he who put up with the wicked man demands it back.
SermMt.1.20.66In his ergo omnibus generibus iniuriarum Dominus docet patientissimum et misericordissimum et ad plura perferenda paratissimum animum Christiani esse oportere.
In all these kinds of injuries, then, the Lord teaches that the mind of a Christian ought to be most patient and most merciful and most prepared to bear more.
SermMt.1.20.6620. 67. Sed quoniam parum est non nocere, nisi etiam praestes beneficium quantum potes, consequenter adiungit et dicit: omni petenti te da, et qui voluerit a te mutuari ne aversatus fueris (Mt 5, 41). Omni petenti, inquit, non: "omnia petenti," ut id des quod dare honeste et iuste potes. Quid si enim pecuniam petat, qua innocentem conetur opprimere? Quid si postremo stuprum petat? Sed ne multa persequar, quae suntinnumerabilia, id profecto dandum est quod nec tibi nec alteri noceat, quantum sciri aut credi ab homine potest.
20. 67. But since it is too little not to harm, unless you also bestow a benefit as much as you can, he consequently adds and says, give to everyone who asks you, and from him who wishes to borrow from you do not turn away (Mt 5, 42). To everyone who asks, he says, not, "everything to the one who asks," so that you may give what you can give honorably and justly. For what if he asks for money by which he may try to oppress an innocent person? What if, lastly, he asks for an act of unchastity? But, not to pursue many things, which are innumerable, that surely is to be given which harms neither you nor another, as far as can be known or believed by a man.
SermMt.1.20.67Et cui iuste negaveris quod petit, indicanda est ipsa iustitia, ut non eum inanem dimittas. Ita omni petenti te dabis, quamvis non semper id quod petit dabis. Et aliquando melius aliquid dabis, cum petentem iniusta correxeris.
And to him to whom you justly deny what he asks, the justice itself is to be made known, so that you do not send him away empty. So you will give to everyone who asks you, although you will not always give what he asks. And sometimes you will give something better, when you have corrected the one asking for unjust things.
SermMt.1.20.6720. 68. Quod autem ait: qui voluerit a te mutuari ne aversatus fueris, ad animum referendum est: hilarem enim datorem diligit Deus (2 Cor 9, 7; Eccli 35, 11). Mutuatur autem omnis qui accipit, etiam si non ipse soluturus est. Cum enim misericordibus Deus plura restituat, omnis qui beneficium praestat feneratur. Aut si non placet accipere mutuantem nisi eum qui accipit redditurus, intellegendum est Dominum ipsa duo genera praestandi esse complexum. Namque aut donamus quod damus benivole, aut reddituro commodamus. Et plerumque homines, qui proposito divino praemio donare parati sunt, ad dandum quod mutuum petitur pigri fiunt quasi nihil recepturi a Deo, cum rem quae datur ille qui accipit exsolvat. Recte itaque ad hoc beneficii tribuendi genus nos divina hortatur auctoritas dicens: et qui voluerit a te mutuari ne aversatus fueris, id est ne propterea voluntatem alienes ab eo qui petit, quia et pecunia tua vacabit, et Deus tibi non redditurus est, cum homo reddiderit. Sed cum id ex praecepto Dei facis, apud illum qui haec iubet, infructuosum esse non potest.
20. 68. But as for what he says, from him who wishes to borrow from you do not turn away, it is to be referred to the mind: for God loves a cheerful giver (2 Cor 9, 7; Sir 35, 11). But everyone who receives borrows, even if he himself is not going to repay. For since God restores more to the merciful, everyone who bestows a benefit lends at interest. Or if one is not pleased to take as a borrower except one who receives intending to repay, it is to be understood that the Lord embraced those two kinds of bestowing. For either we give benevolently what we give, or we lend to one who will repay. And generally men who, with the divine reward set before them, are prepared to give, become sluggish to give what is asked as a loan, as though they would receive nothing from God, since the thing that is given is repaid by the one who receives it. Rightly, then, does the divine authority exhort us to this kind of bestowing a benefit, saying, and from him who wishes to borrow from you do not turn away, that is, do not for this reason alienate your will from the one who asks, because both your money will be idle and God will not repay you, when the man has repaid. But when you do this from the precept of God, with him who commands these things it cannot be without fruit.
SermMt.1.20.6821. 69. Deinde adiungit et dicit: audistis quia dictum est: 'diliges proximum tuum et oderis inimicum tuum.' Ego autem dico vobis: diligite inimicos vestros, bene facite his qui vos oderunt, et orate pro eis qui vos persequuntur, ut sitis filii Patris vestri qui in caelis est, qui solem suum oriri iubet super bonos et malos, et pluit super iustos et iniustos. Si enim dilexeritis eos qui vos diligunt, quam mercedem habebitis? nonne et publicani hoc faciunt? Et si salutaveritis fratres vestros tantum, quid amplius facitis? nonne et ethnici hoc ipsum faciunt? Estote ergo vos perfecti sicut Pater vester qui in caelis est perfectus est (Mt 5, 43-48). Sine ista dilectione, qua etiam inimicos et persecutores nostros diligere iubemur, ea quae superius dicta sunt implere quis potest? Perfectio autem misericordiae, qua plurimum animae laboranti consulitur, ultra dilectionem inimici porrigi non potest. Et ideo sic clauditur: estote ergo vos perfecti sicut Pater vester qui in caelis est perfectus est (Mt 5, 48); ita tamen ut Deus intellegatur perfectus tamquam Deus, et anima perfecta tamquam anima.
21. 69. Then he adds and says, you have heard that it was said, "you shall love your neighbor and hate your enemy." But I say to you: love your enemies, do good to those who hate you, and pray for those who persecute you, that you may be sons of your Father who is in heaven, who bids his sun to rise upon the good and the evil, and rains upon the just and the unjust. For if you love those who love you, what reward will you have? Do not even the tax collectors do this? And if you greet only your brothers, what more do you do? Do not even the heathen do this very thing? Be therefore perfect, as your Father who is in heaven is perfect (Mt 5, 43-48). Without that love, by which we are commanded to love even our enemies and persecutors, who can fulfill the things that were said above? But the perfection of mercy, by which most help is given to a laboring soul, cannot be extended beyond the love of an enemy. And therefore it is closed thus: be therefore perfect, as your Father who is in heaven is perfect (Mt 5, 48); yet in such a way that God is understood as perfect in the way that God is, and the soul as perfect in the way that a soul is.
SermMt.1.21.6921. 70. Gradum tamen esse aliquem in Phariseorum iustitia, quae ad Legem veterem pertinet, hinc intellegitur quod multi homines eos etiam a quibus diliguntur oderunt, sicut luxuriosi filii parentes coercitores luxuriae suae. Ascendit ergo aliquem gradum qui proximum diligit, quamvis adhuc oderit inimicum. Eius autem imperio, qui venit Legem implere non solvere (Cf. Mt 5, 17), perficiet benivolentiam et benignitatem, cum eam usque ad inimici dilectionem perduxerit. Nam ille gradus, quamvis nonnullus sit, tam parvus est tamen,ut cum publicanis etiam possit esse communis. Nec quod in Lege dictum est: oderis inimicum tuum (Deut 7, 2), vox iubentis iusto accipienda est sed permittentis infirmo.
21. 70. That there is nonetheless some step in the righteousness of the Pharisees, which pertains to the old Law, is understood from this: that many men hate even those by whom they are loved, as dissolute sons hate their parents who restrain their dissoluteness. He climbs some step, then, who loves his neighbor, although he still hates his enemy. But by the command of him who came to fulfill the Law, not to abolish it (See Mt 5, 17), he will perfect benevolence and kindness, when he has carried it as far as the love of an enemy. For that step, although it is something, is nonetheless so small that it can be held in common even with the tax collectors. Nor is what was said in the Law, you shall hate your enemy (Deut 7, 2), to be taken as the voice of one commanding the just, but of one permitting the weak.
SermMt.1.21.7021. 71. Oritur hic sane nullo modo dissimulanda quaestio quod huic praecepto Domini, quo nos hortatur diligere inimicos nostros, bene facere eis qui nos oderunt, et orare pro his qui nos persequuntur, multae aliae Scripturarum partes minus diligenter et sobrie considerantibus videntur adversae, quia et in prophetis inveniuntur multae imprecationes adversus inimicos, quae maledictiones putantur, sicuti est illud: fiat mensa eorum in laqueo (Ps 68, 23) et cetera quae ibi dicuntur; et illud: fiant filii eius pupilli et uxor eius vidua (Ps 108, 9); et quae alia vel supra vel infra in eodem Psalmo in personam Iudae per prophetam dicuntur. Multa alia usquequaque in Scripturis repperiuntur, quae videntur esse contraria et huic praecepto Domini et illi apostolico quo ait: benedicite et nolite maledicere (Rom 12, 14), cum et de Domino scriptum sit, quod maledixerit civitatibus quae verbum eius non acceperunt (Cf. Mt 11, 20-24; Lc 10, 13-16), et memoratus Apostolus de quodam ita dixerit: reddet illi Dominus secundum opera illius (2 Tim 4, 14).
21. 71. Here indeed there arises a question by no means to be passed over: that to this precept of the Lord, by which he exhorts us to love our enemies, to do good to those who hate us, and to pray for those who persecute us, many other parts of the Scriptures seem, to those considering less carefully and soberly, to be contrary, because in the prophets too are found many imprecations against enemies, which are thought to be curses, such as this, let their table become a snare (Ps 69 (68), 23), and the rest that are said there; and that, let his children become orphans and his wife a widow (Ps 109 (108), 9); and the other things said, whether above or below in the same Psalm, in the person of Judas through the prophet. Many other things are found everywhere in the Scriptures which seem to be contrary both to this precept of the Lord and to that apostolic one in which he says, bless and do not curse (Rom 12, 14), since of the Lord too it is written that he cursed the cities which did not receive his word (See Mt 11, 20-24; Luke 10, 13-16), and the said apostle said of a certain man, the Lord will repay him according to his works (2 Tim 4, 14).
SermMt.1.21.7121. 72. Sed haec facile solvuntur, quia et propheta per imprecationem quid esset futurum cecinit, non optantis voto sed spiritu praevidentis, ita et Dominus, ita et Apostolus, quamquam in horum etiam verbis non hoc invenitur quod optaverint sed quod praedixerint. Non enim, cum ait Dominus: vae tibi Capharnaum, aliud sonat nisi aliquid ei mali eventurum merito infidelitatis, quod futurum Dominus non malivolentia optabat sed divinitate cernebat.
21. 72. But these things are easily resolved, because, as the prophet by an imprecation foretold what was to be, not by the wish of one desiring but by the spirit of one foreseeing, so too the Lord, so too the apostle; although in their words too there is not found what they desired but what they foretold. For when the Lord says, woe to you, Capernaum, it sounds nothing else than that some evil would befall it deservedly for its unbelief, which the Lord did not wish by malevolence but discerned by divinity.
SermMt.1.21.72Et Apostolus non ait: "reddat," sed: reddet illi Dominus secundum opera eius, quod verbum praenuntiantis est non imprecantis; sicut et de illa hypocrisi Iudaeorum, de qua iam dictum est, cui eversionem imminere cernebat, dixit: percutiet te, Dominus, paries dealbate (Act 23, 3).
And the apostle does not say, "may the Lord repay," but, the Lord will repay him according to his works, which is the word of one foretelling, not of one imprecating; just as also of that hypocrisy of the Jews, of which it has already been said, whose overthrow he discerned to be impending, he said, the Lord will strike you, you whitewashed wall (Acts 23, 3).
SermMt.1.21.72Prophetae autem maxime solent figura imprecantis futura praedicere, sicut figura praeteriti temporis ea quae ventura erant saepe cecinerunt, sicuti est illud: quare fremuerunt gentes, et populi meditati sunt inania? Non enim dixit: "quare frement gentes, et populi meditabuntur inania?" (Cf. Ps 2, 1), cum ea non quasi iam transacta meminisset sed ventura prospiceret.
But the prophets are especially wont to foretell things to come under the figure of one imprecating, just as under the figure of past time they often sang of things that were to come, as is that, why did the nations rage, and the peoples plot vain things? For he did not say, "why will the nations rage, and the peoples plot vain things?" (See Ps 2, 1), since he did not remember these things as already done, but foresaw them as to come.
SermMt.1.21.72Tale etiam illud est: diviserunt sibi vestimenta mea, et super vestimentum meum miserunt sortem (Ps 21, 19). Et hic enim non dixit: "divident sibi vestimenta mea, et super vestimentum meum mittent sortem." Nec tamen de his verbis quisquam calumniatur, nisi qui non sentit varietatem istam figurarum in loquendo nihil veritati rerum minuere, et plurimum addere affectibus animorum.
Such also is that, they divided my garments among themselves, and over my garment they cast lots (Ps 22 (21), 19). For here too he did not say, "they will divide my garments among themselves, and over my garment they will cast lots." Yet no one quibbles about these words, except one who does not perceive that this variety of figures in speaking takes nothing from the truth of things, and adds very much to the dispositions of minds.
SermMt.1.21.7222. 73. Sed illa magis urgent istam quaestionem, quod dicit Apostolus Iohannes: si quis scit peccare fratrem suum peccatum non ad mortem, postulabit et dabit ei Deus vitam qui peccat non ad mortem; peccatum autem est ad mortem, non pro illo dico ut roget (1 Io 5, 16). Aperte enim ostenditesse quosdam fratres pro quibus orare non nobis praecipitur, cum Dominus etiam pro persecutoribus nostris orare nos iubeat (Cf. Mt 5, 44). Nec ista quaestio solvi potest, nisi fateamur esse aliqua peccata in fratribusquae inimicorum persecutione graviora sint.
22. 73. But those things press this question more, which the apostle John says: if anyone knows that his brother sins a sin not unto death, he shall ask, and God will give him life, to the one who sins not unto death; but there is a sin unto death, I do not say that one should pray for that (1 John 5, 16). For he openly shows that there are certain brothers for whom we are not commanded to pray, although the Lord bids us pray even for our persecutors (See Mt 5, 44). Nor can this question be resolved unless we confess that there are some sins in brothers which are graver than the persecution of enemies.
SermMt.1.22.73Fratres autem christianos significari multis Divinarum Scripturarum documentis probari potest. Manifestissimum tamen illud est quod Apostolus ita ponit: sanctificatus est enim vir infidelis in uxore, et sanctificata est mulier infidelis in fratre (1 Cor 7, 14). Non enim addidit: "nostro," sed manifestum existimavit, cum fratris nomine Christianum intellegi voluit qui infidelem haberet uxorem. Et ideo paulo post dicit: quod si infidelis discedit discedat; non autem servituti subiectus est frater vel soror in huiusmodi (1 Cor 7, 15).
But that Christian brothers are signified can be proved by many documents of the Divine Scriptures. Most manifest, however, is that which the apostle sets down thus: for the unbelieving husband is sanctified in the wife, and the unbelieving wife is sanctified in the brother (1 Cor 7, 14). For he did not add, "our," but considered it manifest, since by the name brother he wished a Christian to be understood who had an unbelieving wife. And therefore a little after he says, but if the unbeliever departs, let him depart; for a brother or sister is not subjected to slavery in such cases (1 Cor 7, 15).
SermMt.1.22.73Peccatum ergo fratris ad mortem puto esse, cum post agnitionem Dei per gratiam Domini nostri Iesu Christi quisque oppugnat fraternitatem, et adversus ipsam gratiam, qua reconciliatus est Deo, invidentiae facibus agitatur; peccatum autem non ad mortem, si quisquam non amorem a fratre alienaverit, sed officia fraternitati debita per aliquam infirmitatem animi non exhibuerit.
A sin of a brother unto death, then, I think it is, when, after the acknowledgment of God through the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, someone attacks the brotherhood and, against the very grace by which he was reconciled to God, is driven by the firebrands of envy; but a sin not unto death, if anyone has not alienated his love from his brother, but, through some weakness of mind, has not rendered the offices owed to brotherhood.
SermMt.1.22.73Quapropter et Dominus in cruce ait: Pater, ignosce illis, quia nesciunt quid faciunt (Lc 23, 34). Nondum enim gratiae Spiritus Sancti participes facti societatem sanctae fraternitatis inierant. Et beatus Stephanus in Actibus Apostolorum orat pro eis a quibus lapidatur (Cf. Act 7, 59-60), quia nondum Christo crediderant, neque adversus illam communem gratiam dimicabant.
Therefore the Lord too on the cross says, Father, forgive them, for they do not know what they do (Luke 23, 34). For, not yet made partakers of the grace of the Holy Spirit, they had not entered the fellowship of the holy brotherhood. And blessed Stephen in the Acts of the Apostles prays for those by whom he is stoned (See Acts 7, 59-60), because they had not yet believed in Christ, nor were they fighting against that common grace.
SermMt.1.22.73Et Apostolus Paulus propterea, credo, non orat pro Alexandro, quia iam frater erat et ad mortem, id est invidentia fraternitatem oppugnando peccaverat. Pro his autem qui non abruperant amorem, sed timore succubuerant, orat ut eis ignoscatur. Sic enim dicit: Alexander aerarius multa mala mihi offendit, reddet illi Dominus secundum opera illius. Quem et tu devita, valde enim restitit nostris sermonibus. Deinde subiungit pro quibus orat ita dicens: in prima mea defensione nemo mihi adfuit, sed omnes me dereliquerunt; non illis imputetur (2 Tim 4, 14-16).
And the apostle Paul for this reason, I believe, does not pray for Alexander, because he was already a brother and had sinned unto death, that is, by attacking the brotherhood out of envy. But for those who had not broken off their love, but had succumbed through fear, he prays that they be forgiven. For he says thus: Alexander the coppersmith did me many evils; the Lord will repay him according to his works. Avoid him too, for he greatly withstood our words. Then he adds those for whom he prays, saying thus: at my first defense no one stood by me, but all forsook me; may it not be charged against them (2 Tim 4, 14-16).
SermMt.1.22.7322. 74. Ista differentia peccatorum Iudam tradentem (Cf. Mt 26, 47-50) a Petro negante (Cf. Mt 26, 69-75) distinguit, non quia penitenti non sit ignoscendum, ne contra illam sententiam Domini veniamus qua praecepit semper ignoscendum esse fratri petenti (Cf. Lc 17, 3-4), ut sibi frater ignoscat, sed quia illius peccati tanta labes est, ut deprecandi humilitatem subire non possit, etiamsi peccatum suum mala conscientia et agnoscere et enuntiare cogatur. Cum enim dixisset Iudas: peccavi quod tradiderim sanguinem iustum, facilius tamen desperatione cucurrit ad laqueum (Cf. Mt 27, 3-5), quam humilitate veniam deprecatus est.
22. 74. This difference of sins distinguishes Judas who betrayed (See Mt 26, 47-50) from Peter who denied (See Mt 26, 69-75), not because pardon is not to be granted to one who repents—lest we go against that sentence of the Lord by which he commanded that pardon must always be granted to a brother who asks (See Luke 17, 3-4), so that the brother may forgive him—but because the stain of that sin is so great that it cannot undergo the humility of beseeching, even if by an evil conscience it is compelled both to acknowledge and to declare its sin. For when Judas had said, I have sinned in that I betrayed innocent blood, he nonetheless more easily ran in despair to the noose (See Mt 27, 3-5) than in humility besought pardon.
SermMt.1.22.74Quapropter multum interest, quali paenitentiae ignoscat Deus. Multi enim multo citius se fatentur peccasse atque ita sibi succensent, ut vehementer se peccasse nollent, sed tamen animum ad humiliandum et obterendum cor implorandamque veniam non deponunt. Quam mentis affectionem propter peccati magnitudinem iam de damnatione illos habere credendum est.
Therefore it makes a great difference to what kind of repentance God grants pardon. For many much more quickly confess that they have sinned and are so angry with themselves that they would vehemently wish not to have sinned, yet nonetheless do not lay down their mind to humbling and crushing the heart and imploring pardon. And this disposition of mind, on account of the magnitude of the sin, must be believed to belong to them already from their condemnation.
SermMt.1.22.7422. 75. Et hoc est fortasse peccare in Spiritum Sanctum, id est per malitiam et invidiam fraternam oppugnare caritatem post acceptam gratiam Spiritus Sancti, quod peccatum Dominus neque hic neque in futuro saeculo dimitti dicit (Mt 12, 31-32). Unde quaeri potest, utrum in Spiritum Sanctum Iudaei peccaverint, quando dixerunt quod in Belzebub principe daemoniorum daemonia Dominus expelleret: utrum hoc in ipsum Dominum dictum accipiamus, quia de se dicit alio loco: si enim patrem familias Belzebub vocaverunt, quanto magis domesticos eius? (Mt 10, 25; 12, 24)An, quoniam de magna invidentia dixerant ingrati tam praesentibus beneficiis, quamvis nondum Christiani fuerint, tamen propter ipsam invidentiae magnitudinem in Spiritum Sanctum peccasse credendi sint.
22. 75. And this is perhaps to sin against the Holy Spirit, that is, through malice and envy to attack brotherly love after the grace of the Holy Spirit has been received, which sin the Lord says is forgiven neither in this age nor in the age to come (Mt 12, 31-32). Whence it can be asked whether the Jews sinned against the Holy Spirit when they said that the Lord cast out demons by Beelzebub, the prince of demons: whether we should take this as said against the Lord himself, because he says of himself in another place, if they have called the master of the house Beelzebub, how much more those of his household? (Mt 10, 25; 12, 24) Or whether, since they had said it out of great envy, ungrateful for benefits so present, although they were not yet Christians, they are nonetheless to be believed to have sinned against the Holy Spirit on account of the very magnitude of the envy.
SermMt.1.22.75Non enim hoc colligitur de verbis Domini. Quamvis enim eodem loco dixerit: quicumque autem dixerit verbum nequam adversus Filium hominis, remittetur ei; qui autem dixerit adversus Spiritum Sanctum, non remittetur ei neque in hoc saeculo neque in futuro (Mt 12, 32), tamen videri potest ad hoc eos monuisse, ut accedant ad gratiam et post acceptam gratiam non ita peccent, ut nunc peccaverunt. Nunc enim in Filium hominis dixerunt verbum nequam, et potest eis dimitti, si conversi fuerint et ei crediderint et Spiritum Sanctum acceperint; quo accepto si fraternitati invidere et gratiam quam acceperunt oppugnare voluerint, non eis dimitti neque in hoc saeculo neque in futuro. Nam si eos sic haberet condemnatos, ut nulla spes illis reliqua esset, non adhuc monendos iudicaret, cum addidit dicens: aut facite arborem bonam et fructum eius bonum, aut facite arborem malam et fructum eius malum (Mt 12, 33).
For this is not gathered from the Lord's words. For although in the same place he said, but whoever shall speak a wicked word against the Son of man, it shall be forgiven him; but whoever shall speak against the Holy Spirit, it shall not be forgiven him, neither in this age nor in the age to come (Mt 12, 32), nonetheless it can seem that he warned them for this, that they should come to grace and, after grace is received, not sin as they now sinned. For now they have spoken a wicked word against the Son of man, and it can be forgiven them, if they are converted and believe in him and receive the Holy Spirit; which having been received, if they should wish to envy the brotherhood and attack the grace they received, it is not forgiven them, neither in this age nor in the age to come. For if he held them so condemned that no hope remained for them, he would not have judged them still to be warned, when he added, saying, either make the tree good and its fruit good, or make the tree bad and its fruit bad (Mt 12, 33).
SermMt.1.22.7522. 76. Sic itaque accipiatur diligendos inimicos esse, et bene faciendum his qui nos oderunt, et orandum pro his qui nos persequuntur, ut pro quibusdam etiam fratrum peccatis intellegatur non praeceptum esse ut oremus, ne per imperitiam nostram divina Scriptura - quod fieri non potest - a se dissentire videatur. Sed utrum sicut pro quibusdam non est orandum, ita etiam contra aliquos orandum sit, nonnulli satis apparuit. Generaliter enim dictum est: benedicite et nolite maledicere (Rom 12, 14); et illud: nemini malum pro malo reddentes (Rom 12, 17). Pro quo autem non oras, non etiam contra illum oras. Potes enim videre certam eius poenam et penitus desperatam salutem, et non quia odisti eum ideo pro illo non oras, sed quia sentis nihil te posse proficere, et orationem tuam non vis repelli a iustissimo iudice.
22. 76. And so let it be taken thus, that enemies are to be loved, and good is to be done to those who hate us, and we are to pray for those who persecute us, in such a way that, for certain sins even of brothers, it is understood that it is not commanded that we pray, lest through our ignorance the Divine Scripture should seem—which cannot be—to disagree with itself. But whether, as for certain people one is not to pray, so also one is to pray against some, has already appeared to some sufficiently. For it was said generally, bless and do not curse (Rom 12, 14); and that, rendering to no one evil for evil (Rom 12, 17). But for whom you do not pray, neither do you pray against him. For you can see his certain punishment and his utterly despaired-of salvation, and you do not for this reason fail to pray for him because you hate him, but because you perceive that you can profit nothing, and you do not wish your prayer to be repelled by the most just judge.
SermMt.1.22.76Sed quid agimus de his contra quos oratum a sanctis accipimus, non ut corrigerentur - nam hoc modo pro ipsis potius oratum est -, sed ad illam ultimam damnationem; non sicut contra Domini traditorem per prophetam (Cf. Ps 108, 6-19) - nam illa, ut dictum est, praedictio futurorum non optatio supplicii fuit - nec sicut ab Apostolo contra Alexandrum (Cf. 2 Tim 4, 14) - nam et inde iam satis dictum est-, sed sicut in Apocalipsi Iohannis legimus martyres orare ut vindicentur (Cf. Apoc 6, 10), cum ille primus martyr, ut lapidatoribus suis ignosceretur, oraverit (Cf. Act 7, 59-60).
But what do we make of those against whom we find prayer made by the saints, not that they might be corrected—for in that way prayer is rather made for them—but for that final condemnation; not as against the Lord's betrayer through the prophet (See Ps 109 (108), 6-19)—for that, as was said, was a prediction of things to come, not a wish for punishment—nor as by the apostle against Alexander (See 2 Tim 4, 14)—for of that too enough has now been said—but as in the Apocalypse of John we read the martyrs praying that they be avenged (See Rev 6, 10), when that first martyr prayed that his stoners be forgiven (See Acts 7, 59-60)?
SermMt.1.22.7622. 77. Sed hinc non oportet moveri. Quis enim audeat affirmare, cum illi sancti candidati se vindicari petiverint, utrum contra ipsos homines an contra regnum peccati petiverint? Nam ipsa est sincera et plena iustitiae ac misericordiae vindicta martyrum, ut evertatur regnum peccati, quo regnante tanta perpessi sunt. Ad cuius eversionem nititur Apostolus dicens: non ergo regnet peccatum in vestro mortali corpore (Rom 6, 12). Destruitur autem et evertitur peccati regnum partim correctione hominum, ut caro spiritui subiciatur, partim damnatione perseverantium in peccato, ut ita ordinentur, ut iustis cum Christo regnantibus molesti esse non possint.
22. 77. But one ought not to be moved by this. For who would dare to affirm, when those holy white-robed ones asked that they be avenged, whether they asked against the men themselves or against the reign of sin? For this is the sincere vengeance of the martyrs, full of justice and mercy: that the reign of sin be overthrown, by whose reigning they suffered so much. To the overthrow of which the apostle strives, saying, let not sin, therefore, reign in your mortal body (Rom 6, 12). But the reign of sin is destroyed and overthrown partly by the correction of men, so that the flesh is subjected to the spirit, partly by the condemnation of those who persevere in sin, so that they are so ordered that they cannot be troublesome to the just reigning with Christ.
SermMt.1.22.77Intuere Apostolum Paulum! Nonne tibi videtur in se ipso Stephanum martyrem vindicare, cum dicit: non sic pugno tamquam aerem caedens, sed castigo corpus meum et servituti subicio (1 Cor 9, 26-27)? Nam hoc in se utique prosternebat et debilitabat et victum ordinabat, unde Stephanum ceterosque Christianos fuerat persecutus.
Look at the apostle Paul! Does he not seem to you to avenge in himself the martyr Stephen, when he says, I do not so fight as one beating the air, but I chastise my body and bring it into subjection (1 Cor 9, 26-27)? For he certainly cast down and weakened and brought into ordered subjection in himself that from which he had persecuted Stephen and the other Christians.
SermMt.1.22.77Quis ergo convincit martyres sanctos non talem suam vindictam a Domino esse deprecatos cum etiam finem huius saeculi, in quo tanta exitia pertulerunt, ad suam vindictam potuerint libenter optare? Quod qui orant et pro inimicis suis orant qui sanabiles sunt, et contra illos non orant qui insanabiles esse voluerunt, quia Deus quoque puniendo illos non est malivolus tortor sed iustissimus ordinator. Sine ulla ergo dubitatione diligamus inimicos nostros, bene faciamus eis qui nos oderunt, et oremus pro eis qui nos persequuntur.
Who, then, convicts the holy martyrs of not having begged such vengeance of their own from the Lord, since they could even gladly have desired the end of this world, in which they endured such ruin, for their own vengeance? And those who pray for this both pray for their enemies who are curable, and do not pray against those who have willed to be incurable, because God too, in punishing them, is not a malevolent torturer but a most just orderer. Without any doubt, then, let us love our enemies, do good to those who hate us, and pray for those who persecute us.
SermMt.1.22.7723. 78. Quod autem consequenter positum est: ut sitis filii Patris vestri qui in caelis est (Mt 5, 45), ex illa regula est intellegendum qua et Iohannes dicit: dedit eis potestatem filios Dei fieri (Io 1, 12). Unus enim naturaliter Filius est, qui nescit omnino peccare; nos autem potestate accepta efficimur filii, in quantum ea quae ab illo praecipiuntur implemus. Unde apostolica disciplina adoptionem appellat qua in aeternam haereditatem vocamur, ut coheredes Christi (Cf. Rom 8, 17) esse possimus. Filii ergo efficimur regeneratione spiritali et adoptamur in regnum Dei, non tamquam alieni sed tamquam ab illo facti et creati, hoc est conditi, ut unum sit beneficium quo nos fecit esse per omnipotentiam suam, cum ante nihil essemus, alterum quo adoptavit, ut cum eo tamquam filii vita aeterna pro nostra participatione frueremur. Itaque non ait: "facite ista, quia estis filii," sed: "facite ista, ut sitis filii."
23. 78. But what is consequently set down, that you may be sons of your Father who is in heaven (Mt 5, 45), is to be understood by that rule by which John too says, he gave them power to become sons of God (John 1, 12). For there is one who is naturally the Son, who knows not how to sin at all; but we, the power having been received, are made sons, insofar as we fulfill the things that are commanded by him. Whence the apostolic teaching calls "adoption" that by which we are called to the eternal inheritance, so that we can be coheirs of Christ (See Rom 8, 17). We are made sons, therefore, by spiritual regeneration and are adopted into the kingdom of God, not as strangers but as made and created—that is, founded—by him, so that there is one benefit by which he made us to be through his omnipotence, when before we were nothing, and another by which he adopted us, so that with him, as sons, we might enjoy eternal life according to our participation. And so he does not say, "do these things, because you are sons," but, "do these things, that you may be sons."
SermMt.1.23.7823. 79. Cum autem ad hoc nos vocat per ipsum Unigenitum, ad similitudinem suam nos vocat. Ille enim, sicut consequenter dicit, solem suum oriri facit super bonos et malos et pluit super iustos et iniustos (Mt 5, 45). Sive solem suum non istum carneis oculis visibilem accipias, sed illam sapientiam de qua dicitur: candor est enim lucis aeternae; de qua item dicitur: ortus est mihi iustitiae sol (Sap 7, 26); et iterum: vobis autem qui timetis nomen Domini orietur sol iustitiae (Mal 4, 2), ut etiam pluviam accipias irrigationem doctrinae veritatis, quia bonis et malis apparuit et bonis et malis evangelizatus est Christus.
23. 79. But when he calls us to this through the Only-begotten himself, he calls us to his own likeness. For he, as he consequently says, makes his sun rise upon the good and the evil and rains upon the just and the unjust (Mt 5, 45). Whether you take his sun not as that one visible to fleshly eyes, but as that wisdom of which it is said, for it is the brightness of eternal light; of which it is likewise said, the sun of righteousness has risen for me (Wis 7, 26); and again, but for you who fear the name of the Lord the sun of righteousness shall rise (Mal 4, 2), so that you take the rain too as the watering of the teaching of truth, because Christ appeared to the good and the evil and was preached to the good and the evil.
SermMt.1.23.79Sive istum solem mavis accipere, non solum hominum sed etiam pecorum corporeis oculis propalatum, et istam pluviam qua fructus gignuntur, qui ad refectionem corporis dati sunt. Quod probabilius intellegi existimo, ut ille sol spiritalis non oriatur nisi bonis et sanctis, quia hoc ipsum est quod plangunt iniqui in illo libro qui Sapientia Salomonis inscribitur: et sol non ortus est nobis (Sap 5, 6); et illa pluvia spiritalis non irriget nisi bonos, quia malos significabat vinea de qua dictum est: mandabo nubibus meis ne pluant super eam (Isa 5, 6).
Or whether you prefer to take it as that sun, displayed to the bodily eyes not only of men but also of cattle, and that rain by which are produced the fruits that have been given for the refreshment of the body. Which I judge to be more probably understood thus: that that spiritual sun rises only on the good and holy, because this very thing is what the wicked lament in that book which is inscribed the Wisdom of Solomon, and the sun did not rise for us (Wis 5, 6); and that that spiritual rain waters only the good, because the evil were signified by the vineyard of which it was said, I will command my clouds not to rain upon it (Isa 5, 6).
SermMt.1.23.79Sed sive illud sive hoc intellegas, magna Dei bonitate fit, quae nobis imitanda praecipitur, si filii Dei esse volumus. Quantum enim huius vitae solatium afferat lux ista visibilis et pluvia corporalis, quis tam ingratus est ut non sentiat? Quod solatium videmus et iustis in hac vita et peccatoribus communiter exhiberi. Non autem ait: qui facit solemoriri super bonos et malos, sed addidit: suum, id est quem ipse fecit atque constituit, et a nullo aliquid sumpsit ut faceret, sicut in Genesi de omnibus luminaribus scribitur (Cf. Gen 1, 16), qui proprie potest dicere sua esse omnia quae de nihilo creavit, ut hinc admoneremur, quanta liberalitate inimicis nostris ex praecepto eius praestare debeamus quae nos non creavimus sed muneribus eius accepimus.
But whether you understand the one or the other, it comes about by the great goodness of God, which is commanded to be imitated by us, if we wish to be sons of God. For how great a solace of this life this visible light and bodily rain bring, who is so ungrateful as not to feel? Which solace we see shown in common both to the just in this life and to sinners. But he does not say, who makes the sun rise upon the good and the evil, but added, his, that is, the one which he himself made and established, and from no one took anything in order to make it, as in Genesis is written of all the luminaries (See Gen 1, 16)—he who can properly call his own all the things which he created from nothing, so that from this we might be admonished with how great liberality we ought, by his precept, to bestow on our enemies the things which we did not create but received from his gifts.
SermMt.1.23.7923. 80. Quis autem potest vel paratus esse ab infirmis iniurias sustinere, quantum eorum saluti prodest, et malle amplius iniquitatis alienae perpeti quam id quod perpessus est reddere; omni petenti a se aliquid vel id quod petit, si habetur et si recte dari potest, vel consilium bonum vel benivolum animum dare, nec se avertere ab eo qui mutuari cupit; diligere inimicos, bene facere eis qui se oderunt, orare pro eis qui se persequuntur? Quis ergo haec facit nisi plene perfecteque misericors? Quo uno consilio miseria devitatur opitulante illo qui ait: misericordiam volo magis quam sacrificium (Os 6, 6). Beati ergo misericordes, quia ipsorum miserebitur (Mt 5, 7). Sed iam commode fieri puto, ut hic lector tam longo volumine fatigatus respiret aliquantum, et ad cetera se reficiat in alio libro consideranda.
23. 80. But who can be even prepared to bear injuries from the weak, so far as it profits their welfare, and to prefer to endure more of another's iniquity than to return what he has endured; to give to everyone who asks something of him, either what he asks, if it is had and if it can rightly be given, or good counsel or a benevolent mind, and not to turn away from one who wishes to borrow; to love enemies, to do good to those who hate him, to pray for those who persecute him? Who, then, does these things except one who is fully and perfectly merciful? By which one counsel wretchedness is avoided, with the help of him who says, I desire mercy more than sacrifice (Hos 6, 6). Blessed, therefore, are the merciful, for they shall obtain mercy (Mt 5, 7). But I think it now fitting that here the reader, wearied by so long a volume, take a little breath, and refresh himself for the rest to be considered in another book.
SermMt.1.23.80SermMt.1.23.80
Bk. 2On the Beatitudes by Which God Is SeenDe beatitudinibus quibus videtur Deus
1. 1. Misericordiam, usque ad cuius tractationem liber primus terminum accepit, sequitur cordis mundatio, unde iste sumit exordium. Cordis autem mundatio est tamquam oculi, quo videtur Deus; cuius simplicis habendi tantam curam esse oportet, quantam eius rei dignitas flagitat quae tali oculo conspici potest. Huic autem oculo magna ex parte mundato difficile est non subrebere sordes aliquas de his rebus quae ipsas bonas nostras actiones comitari solent veluti est laus humana.
1. 1. Mercy, to the treatment of which the first book received its limit, is followed by the cleansing of the heart, whence this one takes its beginning. But the cleansing of the heart is, as it were, of the eye by which God is seen; and there ought to be as great a care to have it single as the dignity of that thing demands which can be beheld by such an eye. But for this eye, cleansed in great part, it is difficult for some filth not to creep in from those things which are wont to accompany our good actions, such as human praise.
SermMt.2.1.1Si quidem non recte vivere perniciosum est, recte autem vivere et nolle laudari quid est aliud quam inimicum esse rebus humanis, quae utique tanto sunt miseriores, quanto minus placet recta vita hominum? Si ergo inter quos vivis te recte viventem non laudaverint, illi in errore sunt;
For if indeed it is pernicious not to live rightly, yet to live rightly and not to wish to be praised—what else is this than to be an enemy to human affairs, which are certainly the more wretched the less the right life of men is pleasing? If, then, among those with whom you live they do not praise you living rightly, they are in error;
SermMt.2.1.1si autem laudaverint, tu in periculo, nisi tam simplex cor habueris et mundum, ut ea quae recte facis non propter laudes hominum facias, magisque illis recte laudantibus gratuleris, quibus id quod bonum est placet, quam tibi, nisi quia recte vivis, etiamsi nemo laudaret, ipsamque laudem tuam tunc intellegas utilem esse laudantibus, si non te ipsum in tua bona vita sed Deum honorent, cuius sanctissimum templum est quisquis vivit bene, ut illud impleatur quod ait David: in Domino laudabitur anima mea; audiant mites et iucundentur (Ps 33, 3).
but if they praise you, you are in peril, unless you have a heart so single and pure that you do not do the things you do rightly for the sake of the praises of men, and rejoice more in those who rightly praise—to whom what is good is pleasing—than in yourself, except that you live rightly even if no one were to praise you; and you understand that your praise is then useful to those who praise, if they honor not you yourself in your good life but God, whose most holy temple is whoever lives well, so that that may be fulfilled which David says, in the Lord my soul shall be praised; let the meek hear and rejoice (Ps 34 (33), 3).
SermMt.2.1.1Pertinet ergo ad oculum mundum non intueri in recte faciendo laudes hominum et ad eas referre quod recte facis, id est propterea recte facere aliquid, ut hominibus placeas. Sic enim etiam simulare bonum libebit, si non attenditur nisi ut homo laudet, qui quoniam videre cor non potest, potest etiam falsa laudare. Quod qui faciunt, id est qui bonitatem simulant, duplici corde sunt. Non ergo habet simplex cor, id est mundum cor, nisi qui transcendit humanas laudes et illum solum intuetur, cum recte vivit, et ei placere nititur qui conscientiae solus inspector est. De cuius conscientiae puritate quidquid procedit tanto est laudabilius, quanto humanas laudes minus desiderat.
It pertains, therefore, to a pure eye not to look, in doing rightly, at the praises of men, and to refer to them what you do rightly, that is, to do something rightly for the purpose of pleasing men. For thus it will even be pleasing to feign good, if nothing is attended to except that a man may praise—who, since he cannot see the heart, can also praise false things. And those who do this, that is, who feign goodness, are of a double heart. He, then, does not have a single heart, that is, a pure heart, except one who transcends human praises and looks to him alone, when he lives rightly, and strives to please him who alone is the inspector of conscience. Whatever proceeds from the purity of such a conscience is the more praiseworthy the less it desires human praises.
SermMt.2.1.11. 2. Cavete ergo, inquit, facere iustitiam vestram coram hominibus, ut videamini ab eis; id est: Cavete hoc animo iuste vivere et ibi constituere bonum vestrum, ut vos videant homines! Alioquin mercedem non habebitis apud Patrem vestrum qui in caelis est (Mt 6, 1); non si ab hominibus videamini, sed si propterea iuste vivatis, ut ab hominibus videamini. Nam ubi erit, quod in principio sermonis huius dictum est: vos estis lumen mundi? Non potest civitas abscondi super montem constituta. Neque accendunt lucernam et ponunt eam sub modio sed super candelabrum, ut luceat omnibus qui in domo sunt. Sic luceat lumen vestrum coram hominibus, ut videant bona facta vestra. Sed non ibi finem constituit, addidit enim: et glorificent Patrem vestrum qui in caelis est (Mt 5, 14-16). Hic autem, quia hoc reprehendit, si ibi sit finis recte factorum, id est, si propterea recte faciamus, ut tantum videamur ab hominibus, posteaquam dixit: cavete facere iustitiam vestram coram hominibus, ut videamini ab eis (Mt 6, 1), nihil addidit. In quo apparet non hoc eum prohibuisse, ut recte fiat coram hominibus, sed ne ideo recte fiat coram hominibus ut videamur ab eis, id est ut hoc intueamur et ibi finem nostri propositi collocemus.
1. 2. Beware, therefore, he says, of doing your righteousness before men, to be seen by them; that is: Beware of living justly with this mind, and of setting your good there, that men may see you! Otherwise you will not have a reward with your Father who is in heaven (Mt 6, 1); not if you are seen by men, but if you live justly for this reason, that you may be seen by men. For where then will be what was said at the beginning of this sermon, you are the light of the world? A city set upon a mountain cannot be hidden. Nor do they light a lamp and put it under a bushel, but upon a lampstand, that it may give light to all who are in the house. So let your light shine before men, that they may see your good deeds. But he did not set the goal there, for he added, and glorify your Father who is in heaven (Mt 5, 14-16). But here, because he censures this—if the goal of right deeds is there, that is, if we do right for this reason, that we may only be seen by men—after he said, beware of doing your righteousness before men, to be seen by them (Mt 6, 1), he added nothing. In which it appears that he did not forbid this, that what is right be done before men, but that what is right be done before men for this reason, that we may be seen by them, that is, that we look to this and set the goal of our resolve there.
SermMt.2.1.21. 3. Nam et Apostolus dicit: si adhuc hominibus placerem, Christi servus non essem (Gal 1, 10), cum alio loco dicat: placete omnibus per omnia, sicut et ego omnibus per omnia placeo (1 Cor 10, 32-33). Quod qui non intellegunt contrarium putant, cum ille se dixerit non placere hominibus, quia non ideo recte faciebat ut placeret hominibus sed ut Deo,
1. 3. For the apostle too says, if I were still pleasing men, I would not be a servant of Christ (Gal 1, 10), although in another place he says, please all men in all things, just as I too please all men in all things (1 Cor 10, 32-33). Those who do not understand this think it contrary, since he said that he did not please men, because he did not do right for this reason, that he might please men, but that he might please God,
SermMt.2.1.3ad cuius amorem corda hominum volebat convertere eo ipso quo placebat hominibus. Itaque et non se placere hominibus recte dicebat, quia in eo ipso ut Deo placeret intuebatur, et placendum esse hominibus recte praecipiebat, non ut hoc appeteretur tamquam merces recte factorum; sed quia Deo placere non posset, qui non se his quos salvos fieri vellet praeberet imitandum; imitari autem illum qui sibi non placuerit nullo pacto quisquam potest.
to whose love he wished to turn the hearts of men by that very thing in which he pleased men. And so he both rightly said that he did not please men, because in that very thing he looked to pleasing God, and rightly commanded that men be pleased, not that this be sought as the reward of right deeds; but because he could not please God who did not offer himself as a model for imitation to those whom he wished to be saved; but no one can in any way imitate one who has not pleased him.
SermMt.2.1.3Sicut ergo non absurde loqueretur qui diceret: "in hac opera qua navem quaero non navem quaero sed patriam"; sic Apostolus convenienter diceret: "in hac opera qua hominibus placeo non hominibus sed Deo placeo, quia non hoc appeto, sed ad id refero ut me imitentur quos salvos fieri volo." Sicut dicit de oblatione quae fit in sanctos: non quia quaero datum sed requiro fructum (Phil 4, 17); id est: "quod quaero datum vestrum, non hoc quaero sed fructum vestrum." Hoc enim indicio apparere poterat, quantum profecissent in Deum, cum id libenter facerent, quod non propter gaudium de muneribus sed propter communionem caritatis ab eis quaerebatur.
As, then, he would not speak absurdly who said, "in this work by which I seek a ship I do not seek a ship but my homeland," so the apostle would fittingly say, "in this work by which I please men I please not men but God, because I do not seek this, but refer it to this, that those whom I wish to be saved may imitate me." As he says of the offering that is made to the saints, not that I seek the gift, but I seek the fruit (Phil 4, 17); that is, "as for my seeking your gift, I do not seek this but your fruit." For by this sign it could appear how much they had advanced toward God, since they did gladly what was sought from them not for the sake of joy over the gifts but for the sake of the communion of love.
SermMt.2.1.31. 4. Quamquam et cum addit et dicit: alioquin mercedem non habebitis apud Patrem vestrum qui in caelis est (Mt 6, 1), nihil aliud demonstrat nisi id nos cavere oportere, ne humanam laudem pro nostrorum operum mercede quaeramus id est ea nos beatos effici arbitremur.
1. 4. And yet, even when he adds and says, otherwise you will not have a reward with your Father who is in heaven (Mt 6, 1), he shows nothing else than that we ought to beware of seeking human praise as the reward of our works, that is, of thinking ourselves to be made blessed by them.
SermMt.2.1.42. 5. Cum ergo facis eleemosynam, inquit, noli tuba canere ante te, sicut hypocritae faciunt in sinagogis et in vicis, ut glorificentur ab hominibus (Mt 6, 2). Noli, inquit, sic velle innotescere ut hypocritae. Manifestum est autem hypocritas non quod oculis praetendunt hominum, id etiam corde gestare. Sunt enim hypocritae simulatores tamquam pronuntiatores personarum alienarum sicut in theatricis fabulis. Non enim qui agit partes Agamemnonis in tragoedia, verbi gratia, sive alicuius alterius ad historiam vel fabulam quae agitur pertinentis, vere ipse est, sed simulat eum et hypocrita dicitur.
2. 5. When, therefore, you give alms, he says, do not sound a trumpet before you, as the hypocrites do in the synagogues and in the streets, that they may be glorified by men (Mt 6, 2). Do not, he says, wish to become known as the hypocrites do. But it is manifest that hypocrites do not carry in the heart that also which they hold out to the eyes of men. For hypocrites are dissemblers, like those who voice the persons of others, as in stage plays. For he who acts the parts of Agamemnon in a tragedy, for example, or of some other person belonging to the history or fable that is being acted, is not truly himself, but feigns him and is called a hypocrite.
SermMt.2.2.5Sic in Ecclesia vel in omni vita humana quisquis se vult videri quod non est, hypocrita est. Simulat enim iustum, non exhibet, quia totum fructum in laude hominum ponit quam possunt etiam simulantes percipere, dum fallunt eos quibus videntur boni ab eisque laudantur.
So in the Church, or in all human life, whoever wishes to seem what he is not is a hypocrite. For he feigns a just man and does not exhibit one, because he places the whole fruit in the praise of men, which even dissemblers can receive, while they deceive those to whom they seem good and by whom they are praised.
SermMt.2.2.5Sed tales ab inspectore cordis Deo mercedem non accipiunt nisi fallaciae supplicium. Ab hominibus autem perceperunt, inquit, mercedem suam (Mt 6, 2). Rectissimeque his dicetur: recedite a me operarii dolosi (Mt 7, 23); nomen enim meum habuistis, sed opera mea non fecistis. Illi ergo perceperunt mercedem suam qui non ob aliud eleemosynam faciunt nisi ut glorificentur ab hominibus; non si glorificentur ab hominibus, sed si ideo faciant ut glorificentur, sicut superius tractatum est. Laus enim humana non appeti a recte faciente, sed sequi debet recte facientem, ut illi proficiant qui etiam imitari possunt quod laudant, non ut hic putet aliquid eos sibi prodesse quem laudant.
But such men receive from God, the inspector of the heart, no reward except the punishment of their deceit. But from men, he says, they have received their reward (Mt 6, 2). And most rightly will it be said to them, depart from me, you workers of deceit (Mt 7, 23); for you had my name, but you did not do my works. They, then, have received their reward who give alms for no other reason than to be glorified by men; not if they are glorified by men, but if they do it for this reason, that they may be glorified, as was treated above. For human praise ought not to be sought by one doing right, but ought to follow one doing right, so that those may profit who can also imitate what they praise, not that one here should think that those whom he praises profit him anything.
SermMt.2.2.52. 6. Te autem faciente eleemosynam nesciat sinistra tua, quid faciat dextera tua (Mt 6, 3). Si intellexeris sinistram infideles dici, videbitur nulla esse culpa placere velle fidelibus, cum prorsus nihilo minus in quorumlibet hominum laude fructum et finem boni operis constituere prohibeamur. Quod autem ad id pertinet, ut te imitentur quibus recte facta tua placuerint, non tantum fidelibus sed etiam infidelibus exhibendum est, ut laudandis bonis operibus nostris Deum honorent et veniant ad salutem.
2. 6. But when you give alms, let not your left hand know what your right hand does (Mt 6, 3). If you understand the left hand to mean unbelievers, it will seem that there is no fault in wishing to please the faithful, since nonetheless we are no less forbidden to set the fruit and goal of a good work in the praise of any men whatsoever. But as for what pertains to this, that those to whom your right deeds are pleasing may imitate you, it is to be shown not only to the faithful but also to unbelievers, so that, in praising our good works, they may honor God and come to salvation.
SermMt.2.2.6Si autem sinistram inimicum putaveris, ut nesciat inimicus tuus cum eleemosynam facis, cur ipse Dominus inimicis Iudaeis circumstantibus misericorditer sanavit homines? Cur Apostolus Petrus, sanato eo quem ad portam speciosam debilem miseratus est, etiam iras inimicorum in se atque in alios Christi discipulos pertulit (Cf. Act 3, 1-8)? Deinde si non oportet scire inimicum, cum eleemosynam facimus, quomodo cum ipso inimico faciemus, ut illud impleamus praeceptum: si esurierit inimicus tuus, ciba illum; si sitierit, potum da illi (Rom 12, 20).
But if you think the left hand to be an enemy, so that your enemy may not know when you give alms, why did the Lord himself mercifully heal men with the hostile Jews standing around? Why did the apostle Peter, having healed the man whom he pitied, crippled, at the Beautiful Gate, endure even the wraths of enemies against himself and against the other disciples of Christ (See Acts 3, 1-8)? Then, if an enemy ought not to know when we give alms, how shall we do it with the enemy himself, so that we may fulfill that precept, if your enemy is hungry, feed him; if he is thirsty, give him drink (Rom 12, 20)?
SermMt.2.2.62. 7. Tertia solet esse carnalium opinio tam absurda et ridenda, ut non eam commemorarem, nisi expertus essem non paucos eo errore detineri qui dicunt sinistrae nomine uxorem significari; ut quoniam in re familiari tenaciores pecuniarum solent esse feminae, lateat eas, cum aliquid egenis misericorditer impendunt viri earum, propter domesticas lites. Quasi vero soli viri Christiani sint, et non hoc praeceptum etiam feminis datum sit. Cui ergo sinistrae iubetur femina occultare opus misericordiae suae? An etiam vir sinistra erit feminae? Quod absurdissime dicitur.
2. 7. There is wont to be a third opinion of the carnal, so absurd and laughable that I would not mention it, had I not found by experience that not a few are held in that error who say that by the name of the left hand a wife is signified; so that, since in household matters women are wont to be more tenacious of money, it may be hidden from them, on account of domestic quarrels, when their husbands mercifully spend something on the needy. As though indeed only men were Christians, and this precept were not given also to women. To what left hand, then, is a woman bidden to hide her work of mercy? Or will the husband too be the left hand of the woman? Which is most absurdly said.
SermMt.2.2.7Aut si quispiam putat invicem sibi sinistras esse, si ab altero ita erogetur aliquid de re familiari ut sit contra alterius voluntatem, non erit Christianum tale coniugium. Sed necesse est, ut quisquis eorum eleemosynam facere voluerit ex praecepto Dei, quemcumque adversum habuerit, inimicus sit praecepto Dei et ideo inter infideles deputetur. Praeceptum est autem de talibus, ut bona sua conversatione ac moribus lucrifaciat uxorem maritus fidelis vel maritum mulier fidelis (Cf. 1 Cor 7, 14). Quapropter non sibi debent occultare bona opera sua, quibus invitandi sunt ab invicem, ut alter alterum possit ad Christianae fidei communionem invitare.
Or if anyone thinks they are mutually left hands to each other, if something of the household property is paid out by one against the will of the other, such a marriage will not be Christian. But it must be that whoever of them wishes to give alms from the precept of God, whomever he has as an opponent, that opponent is an enemy to the precept of God and therefore is to be reckoned among unbelievers. But it is commanded concerning such, that by his good conversation and conduct a believing husband may win his wife, or a believing woman her husband (See 1 Cor 7, 14). Therefore they ought not to hide their good works from each other, by which they are to be invited by one another, so that one may be able to invite the other to the communion of the Christian faith.
SermMt.2.2.7Nec furta facienda sunt, ut promereatur Deus. Quod si occultandum est aliquid, quam diu alterius infirmitas aequo animo id non potest sustinere - quod tamen non iniuste atque illicite fit -, non tamen ipsam nunc sinistram significari totius capituli consideratione facile apparet, in qua simul invenietur, quam sinistram vocet.
Nor are thefts to be committed in order to earn God's favor. But if something is to be hidden, as long as another's weakness cannot bear it with an even mind—which nonetheless is done neither unjustly nor unlawfully—it nonetheless easily appears, from the consideration of the whole passage, that the left hand is not now signified by this, in which passage it will at the same time be found what he calls the left hand.
SermMt.2.2.72. 8. Cavete, inquit, facere iustitiam vestram coram hominibus, ut videamini ab eis; alioquin mercedem non habebitis apud Patrem vestrum qui in caelis est (Mt 6, 1). Generaliter hic iustitiam nominavit, deinde partiliter exsequitur. Est enim pars aliqua iustitiae opus quod per eleemosynam fit, et ideo connectit dicendo: cum ergo facis eleemosynam, noli tuba canere ante te, sicut hypocritae faciunt in sinagogis et in vicis, ut glorificentur ab hominibus (Mt 6, 2). Ad hoc respicit quod superius ait: cavete facere iustitiam vestram coram hominibus, ut videamini ab eis. Quod autem sequitur: amen dico vobis, perceperunt mercedem suam, ad illud respicit quod supra posuit: alioquin mercedem non habebitis apud Patrem vestrum qui in caelis est.
2. 8. Beware, he says, of doing your righteousness before men, to be seen by them; otherwise you will not have a reward with your Father who is in heaven (Mt 6, 1). Here he named righteousness in general, then pursues it in particular. For the work that is done through almsgiving is some part of righteousness, and therefore he connects it by saying, when, therefore, you give alms, do not sound a trumpet before you, as the hypocrites do in the synagogues and in the streets, that they may be glorified by men (Mt 6, 2). This looks back to what he said above, beware of doing your righteousness before men, to be seen by them. But what follows, amen I say to you, they have received their reward, looks back to what he set down above, otherwise you will not have a reward with your Father who is in heaven.
SermMt.2.2.8Deinde sequitur: te autem faciente eleemosynam. Cum dicit: te autem, quid aliud dicit quam: "non quomodo illi"? Quid ergo mihi iubet? Te autem, inquit, faciente eleemosynam, non sciat sinistra tua, quid faciat dextera tua (Mt 6, 3). Ergo illi sic faciunt, ut sciat sinistra eorum, quid faciat dextera eorum. Quod igitur in illis culpatum est, hoc tu facere vetaris. In illis autem hoc culpatum est quod ita faciunt, ut laudes hominum quaerant. Quapropter nihil consequentius sinistra videtur significare quam ipsam delectationem laudis. Dextera autem significat intentionem implendi praecepta divina. Cum itaque conscientiae facientis eleemosynam miscet se appetitio laudis humanae, fit sinistra conscia operis dexterae. Nesciat ergo sinistra tua, quid faciat dextera tua, id est: "non se misceat conscientiae tuae laudis humanae appetitio, cum in eleemosyna facienda divinum praeceptum contendis implere."
Then there follows, but when you give alms. When he says, but you, what else does he say than, "not as they do"? What, then, does he bid me? But when you, he says, give alms, let not your left hand know what your right hand does (Mt 6, 3). So they do it in such a way that their left hand knows what their right hand does. What, then, was censured in them, this you are forbidden to do. But in them this was censured, that they do it in such a way as to seek the praises of men. Therefore nothing more consistently seems to signify the left hand than the very delight in praise. But the right hand signifies the intention of fulfilling the divine precepts. And so, when the appetite for human praise mingles itself with the conscience of one giving alms, the left hand becomes conscious of the work of the right. Let not, therefore, your left hand know what your right hand does, that is, "let not the appetite for human praise mingle itself with your conscience, when in giving alms you strive to fulfill the divine precept."
SermMt.2.2.82. 9. Ut sit eleemosyna tua in abscondito (Mt 6, 4). Quid est in abscondito nisi in ipsa bona conscientia, quae humanis oculis demonstrari non potest nec verbis aperiri? Quando quidem multi multa mentiuntur. Quapropter si dextera intrinsecus agit in abscondito, ad sinistram pertinent exteriora omnia quae sunt visibilia et temporalia. Sit ergo eleemosyna tua in ipsa conscientia, ubi multi eleemosynam faciunt bona voluntate, etiamsi pecuniam vel si quid est aliud quod inopi largiendum est non habent. Multi autem foris faciunt et intus non faciunt, qui vel ambitione vel alicuius temporalis rei gratia volunt misericordes videri, in quibus sola sinistra operari existimanda est. Item alii quasi medium inter utrosque locum tenent, ut et intentione quae in Deum est eleemosynam faciant, et tamen inserat se huic optimae voluntati nonnulla etiam laudis vel alicuius rei fragilis et temporalis cupiditas. Sed Dominus noster multo vehementius prohibet solam sinistram in nobis operari, quando etiam misceri eam vetat operibus dexterae, ut scilicet non modo sola temporalium rerum cupiditate caveamus eleemosynam facere, sed nec ita in hoc opere attendamus Deum, ut sese misceat vel adiungat exteriorum appetitio commodorum. Agitur enim de corde mundando, quod nisi fuerit simplex, mundum non erit. Simplex autem quomodo erit, si duobus dominis servit (Cf. Mt 6, 24), nec una intentione rerum aeternarum purificat aciem suam, sed eam mortalium quoque fragiliumque rerum amore obnubilat? Sit ergo eleemosyna tua in abscondito, et Pater tuus, qui videt in abscondito, reddet tibi (Mt 6, 4). Rectissime omnino et verissime. Si enim praemium ab eo expectas qui conscientiae solus inspector est, sufficiat tibi ad promerendum praemium ipsa conscientia! Multa Latina exemplaria sic habent: et Pater tuus, qui videt in abscondito, reddet tibi palam. Sed quia in Graecis, quae priora sunt, non invenimus palam, non putavimus hinc esse aliquid disserendum.
2. 9. That your almsgiving may be in secret (Mt 6, 4). What is in secret except in the good conscience itself, which cannot be shown to human eyes nor opened by words? Since indeed many lie about many things. Therefore, if the right hand acts within, in secret, to the left hand pertain all the outward things that are visible and temporal. Let your almsgiving, then, be in the conscience itself, where many give alms with a good will, even if they do not have money or anything else that is to be bestowed on the needy. But many do it outwardly and do not do it within, who, whether from ambition or for the sake of some temporal thing, wish to seem merciful, in whom the left hand alone is to be reckoned to work. Likewise others hold, as it were, a middle place between the two, so that they both give alms with the intention that is toward God, and yet there inserts itself into this excellent will some desire also of praise or of some frail and temporal thing. But our Lord much more vehemently forbids the left hand alone to work in us, when he forbids it even to mingle with the works of the right hand, namely, so that not only do we beware of giving alms from the desire of temporal things alone, but neither do we so look to God in this work that the appetite for outward conveniences mingles or joins itself. For the matter concerns the cleansing of the heart, which, unless it is single, will not be pure. But how will it be single if it serves two masters (See Mt 6, 24), and does not purify its gaze by the one intention of eternal things, but clouds it with the love also of mortal and frail things? Let, therefore, your almsgiving be in secret, and your Father, who sees in secret, will repay you (Mt 6, 4). Most rightly indeed and most truly. For if you expect a reward from him who alone is the inspector of conscience, let the conscience itself suffice you for earning the reward! Many Latin copies have it thus: and your Father, who sees in secret, will repay you openly. But because in the Greek, which are earlier, we do not find openly, we did not think anything was to be discussed from this.
SermMt.2.2.93. 10. Et cum oratis, inquit, non eritis sicut hypocritae, qui amant stare in sinagogis et in angulis platearum stantes orare, ut videantur ab hominibus (Mt 6, 5). Neque hic videri ab hominibus nefas est, sed ideo haec agere, ut videaris ab hominibus. Et superfluo totiens eadem dicuntur, cum sit iam una regula custodienda, qua cognitum est, non si haec sciant homines, formidandum esse aut fugiendum, sed si hoc animo fiant, ut fructus in eis expetatur placendi hominibus. Servat etiam ipse Dominus eadem verba, cum adiungit similiter: amen dico vobis, perceperunt mercedem suam, hinc ostendens id se prohibere, ut ea merces appetatur qua gaudent stulti, cum laudantur ab hominibus.
3. 10. And when you pray, he says, you shall not be as the hypocrites, who love to stand in the synagogues and at the corners of the streets to pray, that they may be seen by men (Mt 6, 5). Here too it is not wrong to be seen by men, but to do these things for this reason, that you may be seen by men. And the same things are said so often to no purpose, since there is now one rule to be kept, by which it is recognized that it is not to be dreaded or fled if men know these things, but if they are done with this mind, that the fruit of pleasing men be sought in them. The Lord himself keeps the same words, when he likewise adds, amen I say to you, they have received their reward, hereby showing that he forbids this, that the reward be sought in which fools rejoice when they are praised by men.
SermMt.2.3.103. 11. Vos autem cum oratis, inquit, introite in cubicula vestra (Mt 6, 6). Quae sunt ista cubicula nisi ipsa corda, quae in Psalmo etiam significantur, ubi dicitur: quae dicitis in cordibus vestris, et in cubilibus vestris compungimini (Ps 4, 5)? Et claudentes ostia orate, ait, Patrem vestrum in abscondito. Parum est intrare in cubicula, si ostium pateat importunis, per quod ostium ea quae foris sunt improbe se immergunt et interiora nostra appetunt. Foris autem esse diximus omnia temporalia et visibilia, quae per ostium, id est per carnalem sensum, cogitationes nostras penetrant et turba vanorum fantasmatum orantibus obstrepunt. Claudendum est ergo ostium, id est carnali sensui resistendum est, ut oratio spiritalis dirigatur ad Patrem, quae fit in intimis cordis, ubi oratur Pater in abscondito.
3. 11. But you, when you pray, he says, enter into your inner chambers (Mt 6, 6). What are those inner chambers but the very hearts, which are also signified in the Psalm, where it is said, the things you say in your hearts, be pricked with remorse also in your chambers (Ps 4, 5)? And shutting the doors, pray, he says, to your Father in secret. It is too little to enter into the inner chambers, if the door lies open to the importunate, through which door the things that are outside wickedly thrust themselves in and seek out our inner parts. But we have said that all temporal and visible things are outside, which through the door, that is, through the carnal sense, penetrate our thoughts and, with a crowd of empty phantasms, clamor against those praying. The door, then, must be shut, that is, the carnal sense must be resisted, so that spiritual prayer may be directed to the Father, which is made in the inmost parts of the heart, where the Father is prayed to in secret.
SermMt.2.3.11Et Pater, inquit, vester, qui videt in abscondito, reddet vobis (Mt 6, 6). Et hoc tali clausula terminandum fuit. Non enim hoc monet nunc ut oremus, sed quomodo oremus; neque superius ut faciamus eleemosynam, sed quo animo faciamus (Cf. Mt 6, 2-4), quoniam de corde mundando praecipit, quod non mundat nisi una et simplex intentio in aeternam vitam solo et puro amore sapientiae.
And your Father, he says, who sees in secret, will repay you (Mt 6, 6). And this had to be concluded with such a clause. For now he does not admonish that we pray, but how we pray; nor above that we give alms, but with what mind we do it (See Mt 6, 2-4), since he gives a precept about the cleansing of the heart, which nothing cleanses except one and single intention toward eternal life, with the sole and pure love of wisdom.
SermMt.2.3.113. 12. Orantes autem nolite, ait, multiloqui esse sicut ethnici, arbitrantur enim quod in multiloquio suo exaudiantur (Mt 6, 7). Sicut hypocritarum est praebere se spectandos in oratione, quorum fructus est placere hominibus, ita ethnicorum, id est gentilium in multiloquio se putare exaudiri. Et re vera omne multiloquium a gentilibus venit, qui exercendae linguae potius quam mundando animo dant operam. Et hoc nugatorii studii genus etiam ad Deum prece flectendum transferre conantur, arbitrantes sicut hominem iudicem verbis adduci ad sententiam. Nolite itaque similes esse illis, dicit unus et verus magister; scit enim Pater vester quid vobis necessarium sit, antequam petatis ab eo (Mt 6, 8).
3. 12. But when you pray, do not, he says, be of many words, as the heathen are, for they think that in their much speaking they will be heard (Mt 6, 7). As it is the way of hypocrites to offer themselves to be watched in prayer, whose fruit is to please men, so it is the way of the heathen, that is, of the gentiles, to think themselves heard for their much speaking. And indeed all much speaking comes from the gentiles, who give effort rather to exercising the tongue than to cleansing the mind. And this kind of trifling zeal they try to transfer even to the bending of God by prayer, supposing that, like a human judge, he is brought by words to a verdict. Do not, therefore, be like them, says the one true master; for your Father knows what is necessary for you before you ask him (Mt 6, 8).
SermMt.2.3.12Si enim verba multa ad id proferuntur, ut instruatur et doceatur ignarus, quid eis opus est ad rerum omnium cognitorem, cui omnia quae sunt eo ipso quo sunt loquuntur seseque indicant facta? Et ea quae futura sunt eius artem sapientiamque non latent, in qua sunt et quae transierunt et quae transitura sunt omnia praesentia et non transeuntia.
For if many words are brought forth for this, that one ignorant may be instructed and taught, what need is there of them for the knower of all things, to whom all things that are, by the very fact that they are, speak and show themselves as made? And the things that are to come are not hidden from his skill and wisdom, in which both the things that have passed and all the things that are to pass are present and not passing.
SermMt.2.3.123. 13. Sed quoniam, quamvis pauca, tamen verba et ipse dicturus est, quibus nos doceat orare, quaeri potest, cur vel his paucis verbis opus sit ad eum qui scit omnia antequam fiant, et novit, ut dictum est, quid nobis sit necessarium antequam petamus ab eo. Hic primo respondetur non verbis nos agere debere apud Deum, ut impetremus quod volumus, sed rebus quas animo gerimus et intentione cogitationis cum dilectione pura et simplici affectu sed res ipsas verbis nos docuisse Dominum nostrum, quibus memoriae mandatis eas ad tempus orandi recordemur.
3. 13. But since, although few, he too is going to say words, by which he may teach us to pray, it can be asked why there is need even of these few words for him who knows all things before they are done, and knows, as was said, what is necessary for us before we ask him. Here it is first answered that we ought to deal with God not by words, that we may obtain what we wish, but by the things we bear in mind and by the intention of thought, with pure love and single affection; but that our Lord taught us the things themselves by words, so that, committed to memory, we may recall them at the time of praying.
SermMt.2.3.133. 14. Sed rursus quaeri potest - sive rebus sive verbis orandum sit -, quid opus sit ipsa oratione, si Deus iam novit quid nobis sit necessarium, nisi quia ipsa orationis intentio cor nostrum serenat et purgat, capaciusque efficit ad excipienda divina munera, quae spiritaliter nobis infunduntur. Non enim ambitione precum nos exaudit Deus, qui semper paratus est dare suam lucem nobis non visibilem sed intellegibilem et spiritalem; sed nos non semper parati sumus accipere, cum inclinamur in alia et rerum temporalium cupiditate tenebramur.
3. 14. But again it can be asked—whether one is to pray by things or by words—what need there is of prayer itself, if God already knows what is necessary for us, except that the very intention of prayer makes our heart serene and cleanses it, and makes it more capable of receiving the divine gifts, which are poured into us spiritually. For God does not hear us through the ambition of our prayers, who is always ready to give us his light, not visible but intelligible and spiritual; but we are not always ready to receive, since we are inclined toward other things and darkened by the desire of temporal things.
SermMt.2.3.14Fit ergo in oratione conversio cordis ad eum qui semper dare paratus est, si nos capiamus quod dederit, et in ipsa conversione purgatio interioris oculi, cum excluduntur ea quae temporaliter cupiebantur, ut acies simplicis cordis ferre possit simplicem lucem divinitus sine ullo occasu aut immutatione fulgentem, nec solum ferre sed etiam manere in illa, non tantum sine molestia sed etiam cum ineffabili gaudio, quo vere ac sinceriter beata vita perficitur.
There comes about, then, in prayer a turning of the heart to him who is always ready to give, if we receive what he has given, and in that turning a cleansing of the inner eye, when the things that were temporally desired are shut out, so that the gaze of the single heart can bear the single light, divinely shining without any setting or change, and not only bear it but also remain in it, not only without trouble but even with ineffable joy, by which the truly and sincerely blessed life is perfected.
SermMt.2.3.144. 15. Sed iam considerandum est, quae nos orare ille praeceperit per quem et discimus quid oremus et consequimur quod oramus. Sic itaque vos orate, inquit: 'Pater noster qui es in caelis, sanctificetur nomen tuum; adveniat regnum tuum; fiat voluntas tua sicut in caelo et in terra. Panem nostrum cotidianum da nobis hodie; et dimitte nobis debita nostra, sicut et nos dimittimus debitoribus nostris; et ne nos inferas in tentationem, sed libera nos a malo (Mt 6, 9-13).'
4. 15. But now it must be considered what he commanded us to pray, through whom we both learn what to pray and obtain what we pray for. So, therefore, pray, he says: "Our Father who are in heaven, hallowed be your name; your kingdom come; your will be done, as in heaven, so on earth. Give us this day our daily bread; and forgive us our debts, as we also forgive our debtors; and lead us not into temptation, but deliver us from evil (Mt 6, 9-13)."
SermMt.2.4.15Cum in omni deprecatione benivolentia concilianda sit eius quem deprecamur, deinde dicendum quid deprecemur, laude illius ad quem oratio dirigitur solet benivolentia conciliari, et hoc in orationis principio poni solet. In quo Dominus noster nihil aliud nos iussit dicere nisi: Pater noster qui es in caelis. Multa dicta sunt in laudem Dei, quae per omnes Sanctas Scripturas varie lateque diffusa poterit quisque considerare cum legit; nusquam tamen invenitur praeceptum populo Israel, ut diceret: Pater noster, aut oraret Patrem Deum: sed Dominus eis insinuatus est tamquam servientibus, id est secundum carnem adhuc viventibus.
Since in every prayer the benevolence of him whom we beseech is to be won, and then what we beseech is to be said, benevolence is wont to be won by the praise of him to whom the prayer is directed, and this is wont to be placed at the beginning of the prayer. In which our Lord bade us say nothing else than, Our Father who are in heaven. Many things have been said in praise of God, which anyone will be able to consider, variously and widely diffused throughout all the Holy Scriptures, when he reads; yet nowhere is it found commanded to the people Israel that they should say, Our Father, or pray to God the Father; but the Lord was made known to them as to servants, that is, to those still living according to the flesh.
SermMt.2.4.15Hoc autem dico, cum mandata Legis acciperent, quae observare iubebantur; nam prophetae saepe ostendunt eumdem Dominum Deum etiam Patrem eorum esse potuisse, si ab eius mandatis non aberrarent, sicuti est illud: filios genui et exaltavi; ipsi autem me spreverunt (Isa 1, 2); et illud: ego dixi: 'dii estis et filii Altissimi; vos autem sicut homines moriemini, et sicut unus ex principibus cadetis' (Ps 81, 6-7); et illud: si Dominus sum ubi est timor meus? Et si Pater sum, ubi est honor meus? (Mal 1, 6), et alia permulta, ubi arguuntur Iudaei quod filii esse peccando noluerunt, exceptis eis quae in prophetia dicuntur de futuro populo Christiano, quod Patrem Deum esset habiturus secundum illud Evangelicum: dedit eis potestatem filios Dei fieri (Io 1, 12). Apostolus autem Paulus dicit: quam diu heres parvulus est, nihil differt a servo (Gal 4, 1); et spiritum adoptionis nos accepisse commemorat, in quo clamamus: 'Abba, Pater (Rom 8, 15).'
But I say this with reference to when they received the commands of the Law, which they were bidden to observe; for the prophets often show that the same Lord God could also have been their Father, if they had not strayed from his commands, as is that, I have begotten sons and exalted them; but they have spurned me (Isa 1, 2); and that, I said, "you are gods and sons of the Most High; but you shall die like men, and shall fall like one of the princes (Ps 82 (81), 6-7)"; and that, if I am Lord, where is my fear? And if I am Father, where is my honor? (Mal 1, 6), and very many others, where the Jews are reproached because by sinning they were unwilling to be sons—except those things that are said in prophecy of the future Christian people, that it was to have God as Father, according to that Gospel saying, he gave them power to become sons of God (John 1, 12). But the apostle Paul says, as long as the heir is a little one, he differs in nothing from a servant (Gal 4, 1); and he records that we have received the spirit of adoption, in which we cry, "Abba, Father (Rom 8, 15)."
SermMt.2.4.154. 16. Et quoniam quod vocamur ad aeternam haereditatem, ut simus Christi coheredes et in adoptionem filiorum veniamus (Cf. Rom 8, 17 e 23), non est meritorum nostrorum sed gratiae Dei, eamdem ipsam gratiam in orationis principio ponimus, cum dicimus: Pater noster. Quo nomine et caritas excitatur - quid enim carius filiis debet esse quam pater? - et supplex affectus, cum homines dicunt Deo: Pater noster, et quaedam praesumptio impetrandi quae petituri sumus, cum priusquam aliquid peteremus, tam magnum donum accepimus, ut sinamur dicere: Pater noster, Deo. Quid enim non det iam filiis petentibus, cum hoc ipsum ante dederit, ut filii essent? Postremo quanta cura animum tangit, ut qui dicit: Pater noster, tanto Patre non sit indignus? Si enim quisquam plebeius senatorem grandioris aetatis ab eo ipso permittatur patrem vocare, sine dubio trepidabit nec facile audebit cogitans humilitatem generis sui et opum indigentiam et plebeiae personae vilitatem; quanto ergo magis trepidandum est appellare Patrem Deum, si tanta est labes tantaeque sordes in moribus, ut multo iustius eas a sua coniunctione Deus expellat quam ille senator cuiusvis mendici egestatem, quando quidem ille hoc contemnit in mendico, quo et ipse potest humanarum rerum fragilitate devenire, Deus autem in sordidos mores numquam cadit. Et gratias misericordiae ipsius, qui hoc a nobis exigit ut Pater noster sit, quod nullo sumptu sed sola bona voluntate comparari potest! Admonentur hic etiam divites vel genere nobiles secundum saeculum, cum Christiani facti fuerint, non superbire adversus pauperes et ignobiles, quoniam simul dicunt Deo: Pater noster, quod non possunt vere ac pie dicere, nisi se fratres esse cognoscant.
4. 16. And since the fact that we are called to the eternal inheritance, so that we may be coheirs of Christ and come into the adoption of sons (See Rom 8, 17 and 23), is not of our merits but of the grace of God, we place this very grace at the beginning of the prayer, when we say, Our Father. By which name both love is stirred up—for what ought to be dearer to sons than a father?—and a suppliant affection, when men say to God, Our Father, and a certain presumption of obtaining the things we are about to ask, since, before we asked anything, we have received so great a gift, that we are allowed to say, Our Father, to God. For what would he not now give to sons who ask, since he has already given this very thing before, that they should be sons? Lastly, how great a care touches the mind, that he who says, Our Father, may not be unworthy of so great a Father? For if some commoner were permitted by a senator of advanced age to call him father, he would without doubt tremble and would not easily dare it, considering the lowliness of his birth and the lack of his means and the cheapness of his plebeian person; how much more, then, must one tremble to call God Father, if there is so great a defilement and so great filth in one's conduct that God much more justly expels it from his union than that senator the poverty of any beggar—since indeed that man despises in the beggar that to which he himself can come down through the frailty of human affairs, but God never falls into filthy conduct? And thanks to his mercy, who demands this of us, that he be our Father, which can be procured at no cost but by good will alone! Here too the rich, or those noble by birth according to the world, are admonished, when they have become Christians, not to be proud against the poor and the ignoble, since together they say to God, Our Father, which they cannot truly and piously say unless they recognize that they are brothers.
SermMt.2.4.165. 17. Utatur ergo voce Novi Testamenti populus novus ad aeternam haereditatem vocatus et dicat: Pater noster qui es in caelis (Mt 6, 9), id est in sanctis et iustis; non enim spatio locorum continetur Deus. Sunt autem caeli excellentia quidem mundi corpora sed tamen corpora, quae non possunt esse nisi in loco. Sed si in caelis tamquam in superioribus mundi partibus locus Dei esse creditur, melioris meriti sunt aves, quarum vita est Deo vicinior. Non autem scriptum est: Prope est Dominus excelsis hominibus aut eis qui in montibus habitant, sed scriptum est: prope est Dominus obtritis corde (Ps 33, 19), quod magis pertinet ad humilitatem. Sed quemadmodum "terra" appellatus est peccator, cum ei dictum est: terra es et in terram ibis (Gen 3, 19), sic "caelum" iustus e contrario dici potest. Iustis enim dicitur: templum enim Dei sanctum est, quod estis vos (1 Cor 3, 17). Quapropter si in templo suo habitat Deus, et sancti templum eius sunt, recte dicitur qui es in caelis: qui es in sanctis.
5. 17. Let the new people, then, called to the eternal inheritance, use the voice of the New Testament and say, Our Father who are in heaven (Mt 6, 9), that is, in the saints and the just; for God is not contained by spaces of places. But the heavens are indeed the most excellent bodies of the world, yet bodies, which cannot be except in a place. But if God's place is believed to be in the heavens, as in the upper parts of the world, the birds are of better merit, whose life is nearer to God. But it is not written: The Lord is near to lofty men or to those who dwell on the mountains, but it is written, the Lord is near to those who are crushed in heart (Ps 34 (33), 19), which pertains more to humility. But as the sinner was called "earth," when it was said to him, you are earth, and into the earth you shall go (Gen 3, 19), so, on the contrary, the just man can be called "heaven." For to the just it is said, for the temple of God is holy, which you are (1 Cor 3, 17). Therefore, if God dwells in his temple, and the saints are his temple, it is rightly said, who are in heaven: who are in the saints.
SermMt.2.5.17Et accommodatissima ista similitudo est, ut spiritaliter tantum interesse videatur inter iustos et peccatores, quantum corporaliter inter caelum et terram.
And this comparison is most apt, so that there may seem to be as great a difference spiritually between the just and sinners as there is bodily between heaven and earth.
SermMt.2.5.175. 18. Cuius rei significandae gratia, cum ad orationem stamus, ad orientem convertimur, unde caelum surgit; non tamquam ibi habitet Deus, quasi ceteras mundi partes deseruerit qui ubique praesens est, non locorum spatiis, sed maiestatis potentia; sed ut admoneatur animus ad naturam excellentiorem se convertere, id est ad Deum, cum ipsum corpus eius, quod terrenum est, ad corpus excellentius, id est ad corpus caeleste, convertitur. Convenit etiam gradibus religionis et plurimum expedit, ut omnium sensibus et parvulorum et magnorum bene sentiatur de Deo.
5. 18. For the signifying of which thing, when we stand for prayer, we turn toward the east, whence the sky rises; not as though God dwelt there, as if he had deserted the other parts of the world, who is everywhere present, not by spaces of places, but by the power of his majesty; but so that the mind may be admonished to turn to a more excellent nature, that is, to God, when his own body, which is earthly, is turned toward a more excellent body, that is, toward a celestial body. It is fitting also to the grades of religion, and is of much advantage, that in the senses of all, both little ones and great, there should be a good opinion of God.
SermMt.2.5.18Et ideo qui visibilibus adhuc pulchritudinibus dediti sunt nec possunt aliquid incorporeum cogitare, quoniam necesse est caelum praeferant terrae, tolerabilior est opinio eorum, si Deum, quem adhuc corporaliter cogitant, in caelo potius credant esse quam in terra, ut cum aliquando cognoverint dignitatem animae caeleste etiam corpus excedere, magis eum quaerant in anima quam in corpore etiam caelesti, et cum cognoverint, quantum distet inter peccatorum animas et iustorum, sicut non audebant, cum adhuc carnaliter saperent (Cf. Rom 8, 5), in terra eum collocare sed in caelo, sic postea meliore fide vel intellegentia magis eum in animis iustorum quam in peccatorum requirant.
And therefore those who are still given to visible beauties and cannot conceive anything incorporeal, since they must prefer heaven to earth, their opinion is more tolerable if they believe God, whom they still conceive bodily, to be in heaven rather than on earth; so that, when at some time they have recognized that the dignity of the soul surpasses even a celestial body, they may seek him in the soul rather than in a body, even a celestial one, and, when they have recognized how great a distance there is between the souls of sinners and of the just, just as they did not dare, when they still thought carnally (See Rom 8, 5), to place him on earth but in heaven, so afterward, with a better faith or understanding, they may seek him more in the souls of the just than in those of sinners.
SermMt.2.5.18Recte ergo intellegitur quod dictum est: Pater noster qui es in caelis (1 Cor 3, 17), in cordibus iustorum esse dictum tamquam in templo sancto suo. Simul etiam ut qui orat, in se quoque ipso velit habitare quem invocat; et cum hoc affectat, teneat iustitiam, quo munere invitatur ad inhabitandum animum Deus.
Rightly, then, is what was said, Our Father who are in heaven (1 Cor 3, 17), understood to be said to be in the hearts of the just, as in his holy temple. At the same time also, so that he who prays may wish him whom he invokes to dwell in himself too; and when he aims at this, let him hold to righteousness, by which gift God is invited to inhabit the mind.
SermMt.2.5.185. 19. Iam videamus quae sint petenda! Dictum est enim, qui sit qui petitur et ubi habitet. Primum autem omnium quae petuntur hoc est: sanctificetur nomen tuum (Mt 6, 9). Quod non sic petitur, quasi non sit sanctum nomen Dei, sed ut sanctum habeatur ab hominibus, id est ita illis innotescat Deus, ut non existiment aliquid sanctius, quod magis offendere timeant. Neque enim quia dictum est: Notus in Iudaea Deus, in Israel magnum nomen eius (Ps 75, 2), sic intellegendum est, quasi alibi minor sit Deus, alibi maior; sed ibi magnum est nomen eius, ubi pro suae maiestatis magnitudine nominatur. Ita ibi dicitur sanctum nomen eius, ubi cum veneratione et offensionis timore nominatur. Et hoc est quod nunc agitur, dum Evangelium adhuc usque per diversas gentes innotescendo commendat unius Dei nomen per administrationem filii eius.
5. 19. Now let us see what things are to be asked! For it has been said who it is that is asked and where he dwells. But the first of all the things that are asked is this: hallowed be your name (Matt 6:9). Which is not asked as though God's name were not holy, but that it may be held holy by men, that is, that God may so become known to them that they think nothing holier, which they more fear to offend. For not because it was said, God is known in Judea, in Israel his name is great (Ps 76 (75):2), is it so to be understood, as though elsewhere God were lesser, elsewhere greater; but his name is great there where it is named according to the greatness of his majesty. So his name is said to be holy there where it is named with veneration and the fear of offending. And this is what is now being done, while the Gospel, by still becoming known through the various nations, commends the name of the one God through the administration of his Son.
SermMt.2.5.196. 20. Deinde sequitur: Adveniat regnum tuum (Mt 6, 10). Sicut ipse Dominus in Evangelio docet, tunc futurum esse iudicii diem, cum Evangelium praedicatum fuerit in omnibus gentibus; quae res pertinet ad sanctificationem nominis Dei. Non enim et hic ita dictum est: Adveniat regnum tuum, quasi nunc Deus non regnet. Sed forte quis dicat Adveniat dictum esse in terram; quasi vero non ipse etiam nunc regnet in terra, semperque in ea regnaverit a constitutione mundi. Adveniat ergo accipiendum est: manifestetur hominibus. Quemadmodum enim etiam praesens lux absens est caecis et eis qui oculos claudunt, ita Dei regnum, quamvis numquam discedat de terris, tamen ignorantibus absens est. Nulli autem licebit ignorare Dei regnum, cum eius Unigenitus non solum intellegibiliter sed etiam visibiliter in homine dominico de caelo venerit iudicaturus vivos et mortuos.
6. 20. Then there follows, your kingdom come (Matt 6:10). As the Lord himself teaches in the Gospel, the day of judgment will then be, when the Gospel has been preached in all nations; which matter pertains to the hallowing of God's name. For here too it was not so said, your kingdom come, as though God did not now reign. But perhaps someone may say that come was said with reference to the earth; as though indeed he himself did not even now reign on earth, and had not always reigned in it from the foundation of the world. Come, then, is to be taken as: let it be made manifest to men. For just as even present light is absent to the blind and to those who close their eyes, so the kingdom of God, although it never departs from the earth, is nonetheless absent to those who are ignorant of it. But it will be permitted to no one to be ignorant of the kingdom of God, when his Only-begotten shall come from heaven, not only intelligibly but also visibly in the Lordly man, to judge the living and the dead.
SermMt.2.6.20Post quod iudicium, id est cum discretio et separatio iustorum ab iniustis facta fuerit, ita inhabitabit iustos Deus, ut non opus sit quemquam doceri per hominem, sed sint omnes, ut scriptum est, docibiles Deo (Io 6, 45; Isa 54, 13; Ier 31, 33-34; 1 Thess 4, 9). Deinde beata vita omni ex parte perficietur in sanctis in aeternum, sicut nunc caelestes angeli sanctissimi atque beatissimi Deo solo illustrante sapientes et beati sunt, quia et hoc promisit Dominus suis: In resurrectione erunt, inquit, sicut angeli in caelis (Mt 22, 30).
After which judgment, that is, when the distinction and separation of the just from the unjust has been made, God will so dwell in the just that there will be no need for anyone to be taught through a man, but all, as it is written, will be taught by God (John 6:45; Isa 54:13; Jer 31:33-34; 1 Thess 4:9). Then the blessed life will be perfected in every part in the saints forever, just as now the celestial angels, most holy and most blessed, are wise and blessed by the illumination of God alone, because the Lord promised this too to his own: in the resurrection they will be, he says, like the angels in heaven (Matt 22:30).
SermMt.2.6.206. 21. Et ideo post illam petitionem qua dicimus: Adveniat regnum tuum, sequitur: fiat voluntas tua sicut in caelo et in terra (Mt 6, 10), id est sicut est in angelis, qui sunt in caelis voluntas tua, ut omnimodo tibi adhaereant teque perfruantur, nullo errore obnubilante sapientiam eorum, nulla miseria impediente beatitudinem illorum, ita fiat in sanctis tuis, qui in terra sunt, et de terra quod ad corpus attinet facti sunt, et quamvis in caelestem habitationem atque immutationem, tamen de terra assumendi sunt. Ad hoc respicit etiam illa angelorum praedicatio: Gloria in excelsis Deo, et in terra pax hominibus bonae voluntatis (Lc 2, 14), ut cum praecesserit bona voluntas nostra, quae vocantem sequitur, perficiatur in nobis voluntas Dei, sicuti est in caelestibus angelis, ut nulla adversitas resistat nostrae beatitudini, quod est pax.
6. 21. And therefore, after that petition in which we say, your kingdom come, there follows, your will be done, as in heaven, so on earth (Matt 6:10), that is, as your will is in the angels, who are in heaven, so that they cleave to you in every way and fully enjoy you, no error clouding their wisdom, no wretchedness impeding their blessedness, so let it be done in your saints, who are on earth, and were made of earth as concerns the body, and, although they are to be taken up into a heavenly dwelling and change, are nonetheless of earth. To this looks also that proclamation of the angels, Glory to God in the highest, and on earth peace to men of good will (Luke 2:14), so that, when our good will has gone before, which follows the one who calls, the will of God may be perfected in us, just as it is in the celestial angels, so that no adversity may resist our blessedness, which is peace.
SermMt.2.6.21Item fiat voluntas tua recte intellegitur: oboediatur praeceptis tuis, sicut in caelo et in terra, id est sicut ab angelis ita ab hominibus. Nam fieri voluntatem Dei, cum obtemperatur praeceptis eius, ipse Dominus dicit, cum ait: Meus cibus est ut faciam voluntatem eius qui me misit (Io 4, 34), et saepe: Non veni facere voluntatem meam, sed voluntatem eius qui me misit (Io 5, 30; 6, 38; Mt 26, 39); et cum ait: Ecce mater mea et fratres mei. Et quicumque fecerit voluntatem Dei, hic mihi est frater et mater et soror (Mt 12, 49-50). Qui ergo faciunt voluntatem Dei, in illis utique fit voluntas Dei, non quia ipsi faciunt, ut velit Deus, sed quia faciunt quod ille vult, id est faciunt secundum voluntatem eius.
Likewise, your will be done is rightly understood: let your precepts be obeyed, as in heaven, so on earth, that is, as by the angels, so by men. For that the will of God is done when his precepts are obeyed, the Lord himself says, when he says, my food is to do the will of him who sent me (John 4:34), and often, I have not come to do my own will, but the will of him who sent me (John 5:30; 6:38; Matt 26:39); and when he says, behold my mother and my brothers. And whoever does the will of God, he is to me brother and mother and sister (Matt 12:49-50). Those, then, who do the will of God—in them certainly the will of God is done, not because they themselves bring it about that God wills, but because they do what he wills, that is, they do according to his will.
SermMt.2.6.216. 22. Est etiam ille intellectus: Fiat voluntas tua sicut in caelo et in terra (Mt 6, 10): sicut in sanctis et iustis ita etiam in peccatoribus. Quod adhuc duobus modis accipi potest: sive ut oremus etiam pro inimicis nostris - quid enim aliud sunt habendi contra quorum voluntatem christianum et catholicum nomen augetur? -, ut ita dictum sit: Fiat voluntas tua sicut in caelo et in terra, tamquam si diceretur: Faciant voluntatem tuam sicut iusti ita etiam peccatores, ut ad te convertantur; sive ita: Fiat voluntas tua sicut in caelo et in terra, ut sua cuique tribuantur; quod fiet extremo iudicio, ut iustis praemium peccatoribus damnatio retribuatur, cum agni ab haedis separabuntur (Cf. Mt 25, 32-33).
6. 22. There is also that understanding: your will be done, as in heaven, so on earth (Matt 6:10): as in the saints and the just, so also in sinners. Which can be taken in two ways: either that we may pray also for our enemies—for what else are those to be reckoned against whose will the Christian and Catholic name is increased?—so that it is said, your will be done, as in heaven, so on earth, as though it were said: Let sinners do your will, as the just do, so that they may be converted to you; or thus, your will be done, as in heaven, so on earth, so that to each may be assigned his own; which will happen at the last judgment, so that to the just may be repaid reward, to sinners condemnation, when the lambs will be separated from the goats (See Matt 25:32-33).
SermMt.2.6.226. 23. Ille etiam non absurdus, immo et fidei et spei nostrae convenientissimus intellectus est, ut caelum et terram accipiamus spiritum et carnem. Et quoniam dicit Apostolus: mente servio Legi Dei, carne autem Legi peccati (Rom 7, 25), videmus factam voluntatem Dei in mente, id est in spiritu. Cum autem absorta fuerit mors in victoriam, et mortale hoc induerit immortalitatem, quod fiet carnis resurrectione atque illa immutatione quae promittitur iustis secundum eiusdem Apostoli praedicationem (Cf. 1 Cor 15, 53-54), fiet voluntas Dei et in terra sicut in caelo; id est ut quemadmodum spiritus non resistit Deo sequens et faciens voluntatem eius, ita et corpus non resistat spiritui vel animae, quae nunc corporis infirmitate vexatur et in carnalem consuetudinem prona est.
6. 23. There is also that not absurd, indeed most fitting understanding for our faith and hope, that we take heaven and earth as spirit and flesh. And since the apostle says, with my mind I serve the law of God, but with my flesh the law of sin (Rom 7:25), we see the will of God done in the mind, that is, in the spirit. But when death has been swallowed up in victory, and this mortal has put on immortality, which will happen at the resurrection of the flesh and that change which is promised to the just according to the preaching of the same apostle (See 1 Cor 15:53-54), the will of God will be done on earth too as in heaven; that is, so that as the spirit does not resist God, following and doing his will, so also the body may not resist the spirit or the soul, which now is vexed by the weakness of the body and is prone to carnal habit.
SermMt.2.6.23Quod erit summae pacis in vita aeterna, ut non solum velle adiaceat nobis sed etiam perficere bonum. Nunc enim velle, inquit, adiacet mihi, perficere autem bonum non (Rom 7, 18), quia nondum in terra sicut in caelo, id est nondum in carne sicut in spiritu facta est voluntas Dei. Nam et in miseria nostra fit voluntas Dei, cum ea patimur per carnem quae nobis mortalitatis iure debentur, quam peccando meruit nostra natura. Sed id orandum est, ut sicut in caelo et in terra fiat voluntas Dei, id est ut quemadmodum condelectamur legi Dei secundum interiorem hominem, ita etiam corporis immutatione facta huic nostrae delectationi nulla pars nostra terrenis doloribus seu voluptatibus adversetur.
This will belong to the highest peace in eternal life, so that not only the willing but also the perfecting of the good may be present to us. For now to will, he says, is present to me, but to perfect the good is not (Rom 7:18), because not yet on earth as in heaven, that is, not yet in the flesh as in the spirit, is the will of God done. For even in our wretchedness the will of God is done, when we suffer through the flesh those things that are owed to us by the right of mortality, which our nature deserved by sinning. But this is to be prayed for, that as in heaven so on earth the will of God may be done, that is, that as we are delighted together with the law of God according to the inner man, so also, the change of the body having been made, no part of us may oppose this our delight with earthly pains or pleasures.
SermMt.2.6.236. 24. Nec illud a veritate abhorret, ut accipiamus fiat voluntas tua sicut in caelo et in terra (Mt 6, 10): sicut in ipso Domino Iesu Christo ita et in Ecclesia, tamquam in viro, qui Patris voluntatem implevit, ita et in femina, quae illi desponsata est. Caelum enim et terra convenienter intellegitur quasi vir et femina, quoniam terra caelo fecundante fructifera est.
6. 24. Nor does this shrink from the truth, that we take your will be done, as in heaven, so on earth (Matt 6:10): as in the Lord Jesus Christ himself, so also in the Church, as in the man who fulfilled the Father's will, so also in the woman who is betrothed to him. For heaven and earth are fittingly understood as, in a manner, man and woman, since the earth is made fruitful by the heaven making it fertile.
SermMt.2.6.247. 25. Quarta petitio est: panem nostrum cotidianum da nobis hodie (Mt 6, 11). Panis cotidianus aut pro his omnibus dictus est quae huius vitae necessitatem sustentant, de quo cum praeciperet ait: nolite cogitare de crastino (Mt 6, 34), ut ideo sit additum: da nobis hodie; aut pro sacramento corporis Christi, quod cotidie accipimus; aut pro spiritali cibo, de quo idem Dominus dicit: operamini escam quae non corrumpitur (Io 6, 27), et illud: ego sum panis vitae, qui de caelo descendi (Io 6, 41). Sed horum trium quid sit probabilius, considerari potest. Nam forte quispiam moveatur, cur oremus pro his adipiscendis quae huic vitae sunt necessaria, veluti est victus et tegumentum, cum ipse Dominus dicat: nolite solliciti esse quid edatis vel quid induamini (Lc 12, 22). An potest quisque de ea re pro qua adipiscenda orat non esse sollicitus, cum tanta intentione animi oratio dirigenda sit, ut ad hoc totum illud referatur quod de claudendis cubiculis dictum est (Cf. Mt 6, 6), et illud quod ait: quaerite primum regnum Dei, et haec omnia apponentur vobis (Mt 6, 33)? Non ait utique: "quaerite primum regnum Dei, deinde ista quaerite," sed: haec omnia, inquit, apponentur vobis, scilicet etiam non quaerentibus. Quomodo autem recte dicatur non quaerere aliquis quod ut accipiat intentissime Deum deprecatur, nescio utrum inveniri queat.
7. 25. The fourth petition is, give us this day our daily bread (Matt 6:11). The daily bread is said either for all those things that sustain the necessity of this life, of which, when he gave a precept, he said, do not be anxious about tomorrow (Matt 6:34), so that for this reason it was added, give us this day; or for the sacrament of the body of Christ, which we receive daily; or for the spiritual food, of which the same Lord says, work for the food that does not perish (John 6:27), and that, I am the bread of life, who came down from heaven (John 6:41). But which of these three is more probable can be considered. For perhaps someone may be moved as to why we should pray for obtaining the things that are necessary for this life, such as food and clothing, when the Lord himself says, do not be anxious about what you may eat or what you may put on (Luke 12:22). Or can anyone be unanxious about that thing for the obtaining of which he prays, when prayer is to be directed with so great an intention of mind that to this is referred all that which was said about shutting the inner chambers (See Matt 6:6), and that which he says, seek first the kingdom of God, and all these things shall be added to you (Matt 6:33)? For he certainly did not say, "seek first the kingdom of God, then seek these things," but, all these things, he says, shall be added to you, namely even to those not seeking them. But how anyone can rightly be said not to seek what he most intently beseeches God to receive, I do not know whether it can be found.
SermMt.2.7.257. 26. De sacramento autem corporis Domini ut illi non moveant quaestionem, qui plurimi in orientalibus partibus, non cotidie cenae dominicae communicant, cum iste panis cotidianus dictus sit! Ut ergo illi taceant, neque de hac re suam sententiam defendant vel ipsa auctoritate ecclesiastica, quod sine scandalo ista faciunt, neque ab eis qui ecclesiis praesunt facere prohibentur, neque non obtemperantes damnantur! Unde probatur non hunc in illis partibus intellegi cotidianum panem; nam magni peccati crimine arguerentur qui ex eo cotidie non accipiunt. Sed ut de istis, ut dictum est, nihil in aliquam partem disseramus, illud certe debet occurrere cogitantibus, regulam nos orandi a Domino accepisse, quam transgredi non oportet vel addendo aliquid vel praetereundo. Quod cum ita sit, quis est qui audeat dicere semel tantum nos orare debere orationem dominicam, aut certe, etiam si iterum vel tertio, usque ad eam tamen horam qua corpori Domini communicamus, postea vero non sic orandum per reliquas partes diei? Non enim iam dicere poterimus: da nobis hodie quod iam accepimus. Aut poterit quisque cogere ut etiam ultima diei parte sacramentum illud celebremus?
7. 26. But concerning the sacrament of the Lord's body, let those not raise a question who, very many in the eastern parts, do not daily communicate at the Lord's supper, since this bread is called daily! So let those be silent, and neither defend their practice by ecclesiastical authority itself—since they do these things without scandal, and are neither forbidden to do so by those who preside over the churches, nor condemned for not complying! Whence it is proved that this is not understood in those parts as daily bread; for those who do not receive of it daily would be charged with the crime of a great sin. But, as was said, that we may discuss nothing about these in any direction, this at least ought to occur to those considering it, that we have received from the Lord a rule of praying, which we ought not to transgress either by adding anything or by passing over anything. Since this is so, who is there who would dare to say that we ought to pray the Lord's Prayer only once, or at any rate, even if a second or third time, yet only up to that hour at which we communicate at the body of the Lord, but afterward not so to pray through the remaining parts of the day? For we shall no longer be able to say, give us this day, what we have already received. Or will anyone be able to compel us to celebrate that sacrament even in the last part of the day?
SermMt.2.7.267. 27. Restat igitur ut cotidianum panem accipiamus spiritalem, praecepta scilicet divina, quae cotidie oportet meditari et operari. Nam de ipsis Dominus dicit: operamini escam quae non corrumpitur (Io 6, 27). Cotidianus autem iste cibus nunc dicitur, quam diu ista vita temporalis per dies decedentes succedentesque peragitur. Et re vera quam diu nunc in superiora nunc in inferiora, id est nunc in spiritalia nunc in carnalia animi affectus alternat, tamquam ei qui aliquando pascitur cibo, aliquando famem patitur, cotidie panis est necessarius, quo reficiatur esuriens et relabens erigatur. Sic itaque corpus nostrum in hac vita ante illam scilicet immutationem cibo reficitur, quia sentit dispendium, sic et animus, quoniam temporalibus affectibus quasi dispendium ab intentione Dei patitur, praeceptorum cibo reficitur.
7. 27. It remains, then, that we take the daily bread as spiritual, namely the divine precepts, which we ought daily to meditate on and to work at. For of them the Lord says, work for the food that does not perish (John 6:27). But this food is now called daily, as long as this temporal life is carried on through days departing and succeeding. And indeed, as long as the affection of the mind alternates now toward higher, now toward lower things, that is, now toward spiritual, now toward carnal things, like one who is sometimes fed with food, sometimes suffers hunger, daily bread is necessary, by which the hungry may be refreshed and the failing raised up. And so, just as our body in this life—before that change, of course—is refreshed with food, because it feels loss, so too the mind, since through temporal affections it suffers, as it were, loss of its intention toward God, is refreshed with the food of the precepts.
SermMt.2.7.27Da nobis hodie (Hebr 3, 13) autem dictum est quamdiu dicitur hodie, id est in hac temporali vita. Sic enim cibo spiritali post hanc vitam saturabimur in aeternum, ut non tunc dicatur cotidianus panis, quia ibi temporis volubilitas, quae diebus dies succedere facit, unde appellatur cotidie, nulla erit. Ut autem dictum est: hodie si vocem eius audieritis (Ps 94, 8), quod interpretatur Apostolus in epistula quae est ad Hebraeos: quam diu dicitur hodie (Mt 6, 11), ita et hic accipiendum est: da nobis hodie.
But give us this day (Heb 3:13) was said as long as it is called today, that is, in this temporal life. For so we shall be satisfied with spiritual food after this life forever, that it will not then be called daily bread, because there the rolling of time, which makes day succeed day, whence it is called daily, will be none. But as it was said, today, if you hear his voice (Ps 95 (94):8), which the apostle interprets in the epistle that is to the Hebrews, as long as it is called today (Matt 6:11), so here too it is to be taken, give us this day.
SermMt.2.7.27Si quis autem etiam [illa quae] de victu corporis necessario vel de Sacramento Dominici corporis istam sententiam vult accipere, oportet ut coniuncte accipiantur omnia tria, ut scilicet cotidianum panem simul petamus et necessarium corpori et sacratum visibilem et invisibilem verbi Dei.
But if anyone wishes to take this sentence also of the necessary food of the body or of the sacrament of the Lord's body, all three must be taken together, namely that we ask at once for daily bread both necessary for the body and the consecrated visible bread and the invisible bread of the word of God.
SermMt.2.7.278. 28. Sequitur quinta petitio: et dimitte nobis debita nostra, sicut et nos dimittimus debitoribus nostris (Mt 6, 12). Debita "peccata" dici manifestum est vel illo quod ait idem Dominus: non exies inde, donec solvas novissimum quadrantem (Mt 5, 26), vel illo quod debitores appellavit qui ei nuntiati sunt extincti, vel ruina turris vel quorum sanguinem sacrificio Pilatus miscuit (Cf. Lc 13, 1). Dixit enim putare homines quod illi ultra modum debitores essent, id est peccatores, et addidit: amen dico vobis, nisi penitentiam egeritis, similiter moriemini (Lc 13, 5).
8. 28. There follows the fifth petition, and forgive us our debts, as we also forgive our debtors (Matt 6:12). That debts means "sins" is manifest, either from that which the same Lord says, you will not go out from there until you pay the last farthing (Matt 5:26), or from that he called debtors those who were reported to him as killed, whether by the fall of a tower, or whose blood Pilate mingled with their sacrifice (See Luke 13:1). For he said that men thought those were debtors beyond measure, that is, sinners, and he added, amen I say to you, unless you repent, you will likewise perish (Luke 13:5).
SermMt.2.8.28Non hic ergo quisque urgetur pecuniam dimittere debitoribus, sed quaecumque in eum alius peccaverit. Nam pecuniam dimittere illo potius iubemur praecepto quod superius dictum est: si quis tibi tunicam tollere voluerit et iudicio tecum contendere, dimitte illi et pallium (Mt 5, 40). Nec ibi necesse est omni pecuniario debitori dimittere debitum, sed ei qui reddere noluerit, in tantum ut velit etiam litigare. Servum autem Domini, ut ait Apostolus, non oportet litigare (2 Tim 2, 24).
Here, then, no one is pressed to forgive money to his debtors, but whatever another has sinned against him. For we are bidden to forgive money rather by that precept which was said above, if anyone wishes to take away your tunic and contend with you in judgment, let go to him your cloak also (Matt 5:40). Nor is it there necessary to forgive the debt to every money-debtor, but to him who is unwilling to repay, so far that he even wishes to go to law. But the servant of the Lord, as the apostle says, ought not to go to law (2 Tim 2:24).
SermMt.2.8.28Qui ergo vel sponte vel conventus pecuniam debitam reddere noluerit, dimittenda illi est. Duas enim ob res nolet reddere, vel quod non habeat, vel quod avarus sit reique alienae cupidus. Utrumque autem pertinet ad inopiam; nam illa inopia est rei familiaris, haec animi. Quisquis itaque tali dimittit debitum, inopi dimittit opusque Christianum operatur manente illa regula, ut in animo paratus sit amittere quod sibi debetur. Nam si modeste ac leniter omni modo egerit, ut sibi restituatur, non tam intendens fructum pecuniae quam ut hominem corrigat, cui sine dubio perniciosum est habere unde reddat et non reddere, non solum non peccabit sed proderit etiam plurimum, ne ille, dum alienam pecuniam lucrum facere vult, damnum fidei patiatur. Quod tanto est gravius, ut nulla sit comparatio.
He, then, who, whether of his own accord or when appealed to, is unwilling to repay the money owed, is to be forgiven. For he will be unwilling to repay for two reasons: either because he does not have it, or because he is greedy and covetous of another's property. But both pertain to want; for the former is want of household property, the latter of mind. Whoever, therefore, forgives the debt to such a one, forgives one in want and works a Christian work, that rule remaining, that in mind he be prepared to lose what is owed to him. For if he acts modestly and gently in every way, so that it be restored to him, aiming not so much at the profit of the money as at correcting the man—for whom it is without doubt pernicious to have the means of repaying and not to repay—he will not only not sin but will even profit very much, lest the other, while wishing to make profit of another's money, suffer loss of faith. Which is so much graver that there is no comparison.
SermMt.2.8.28Ex quo intellegitur etiam in ista quinta petitione, qua dicimus: dimitte nobis debita nostra, sicut et nos dimittimus debitoribus nostris (Mt 6, 12), non de pecunia quidem dici, sed de omnibus quae in nos quisque peccat ac per hoc etiam de pecunia. Peccat namque in te qui tibi pecuniam debitam, cum habeat unde reddat, recusat reddere. Quod peccatum si non dimiseris, non poteris dicere: dimitte nobis, sicut et nos dimittimus; si autem ignoveris, vides etiam de pecunia dimittenda admoneri eum cui tali prece orare praecipitur.
From which it is understood that in this fifth petition too, in which we say, forgive us our debts, as we also forgive our debtors (Matt 6:12), it is not said indeed of money, but of all the things in which anyone sins against us, and through this of money too. For he sins against you who refuses to repay you the money owed, when he has the means of repaying. And if you do not forgive this sin, you will not be able to say, forgive us, as we also forgive; but if you pardon it, you see that he too is admonished about forgiving money, who is bidden to pray with such a prayer.
SermMt.2.8.288. 29. Illud sane tractari potest, ut quoniam dicimus: dimitte nobis, sicut et nos dimittimus, tunc convincamur contra istam regulam fecisse, si eis non dimittamus qui veniam petunt, quia et nobis veniam petentibus a benignissimo Patre dimitti volumus. Sed illo rursus praecepto quo iubemur orare pro inimicis nostris (Cf. Mt 5, 44) non pro his iubemur qui veniam petunt. Iam enim qui tales sunt, inimici non sunt. Nullo modo autem quisquam vere dixerit orare se pro eo cui non ignoverit. Quapropter fatendum est omnia peccata dimittenda esse quae in nos admittuntur, si volumus nobis a Patre dimitti quae admittimus. Nam de vindicta superius, ut arbitror, satis disputatum est.
8. 29. This indeed can be discussed: that, since we say, forgive us, as we also forgive, we are then convicted of having acted against this rule, if we do not forgive those who ask pardon, since we too, asking pardon, wish to be forgiven by the most kind Father. But again, by that precept by which we are bidden to pray for our enemies (See Matt 5:44), we are not bidden to pray for those who ask pardon. For now those who are such are not enemies. But in no way could anyone truly say that he prays for one whom he has not pardoned. Therefore it must be confessed that all sins committed against us are to be forgiven, if we wish ours, which we commit, to be forgiven us by the Father. For about vengeance enough has been discussed above, I think.
SermMt.2.8.299. 30. Sexta petitio est: et ne nos inferas in tentationem (Mt 6, 13). Nonnulli codices habent inducas, quod tantundem valere arbitror; nam ex uno Graeco quod dictum est [MISSING GREEK TEXT] utrumque translatum est. Multi autem in precando ita dicunt: ne nos patiaris induci in tentationem, exponentes videlicet, quomodo dictum sit inducas. Non enim per se ipsum inducit Deus, sed induci patitur eum quem suo auxilio deseruerit ordine occultissimo ac meritis. Causis etiam saepe manifestis dignum iudicat ille quem deserat et in tentationem induci sinat. Aliud est autem induci in tentationem aliud tentari. Nam sine tentatione probatus esse nullus potest sive sibi ipse, sicut scriptum est: qui non est tentatus, qualia scit? (Eccli 34, 9. 11), sive alii, sicut Apostolus dicit: et tentationem vestram in carne mea non sprevistis (Gal 4,14). Hinc enim eos firmos ipse cognovit, quod eis tribulationibus quae Apostolo secundum carnem acciderant non sunt a caritate deflexi. Nam Deo noti sumus et ante omnes tentationes, qui scit omnia antequam fiant.
9. 30. The sixth petition is, and lead us not into temptation (Matt 6:13). Some manuscripts have bring us not, which I think is of the same value; for from the one Greek word that was said, eisenenkes, both have been translated. But many in praying say thus, do not allow us to be brought into temptation, setting forth, namely, in what way lead was said. For God does not by himself lead in, but allows him to be led in whom by a most hidden order and by deserts he has deserted by his help. Often, too, for manifest causes, he judges worthy to be deserted and allowed to be led into temptation the one whom he deserts. But it is one thing to be led into temptation, another to be tempted. For without temptation no one can be proved, whether to himself, as it is written, he who has not been tempted, what does he know? (Sir 34:9. 11), or to another, as the apostle says, and your temptation in my flesh you did not despise (Gal 4:14). For from this he himself recognized them firm, in that by those tribulations which had happened to the apostle according to the flesh they were not turned aside from love. For we are known to God even before all temptations, who knows all things before they are done.
SermMt.2.9.309. 31. Quod itaque scriptum est: tentat vos Dominus Deus vester, ut sciat si diligitis eum (Deut 13, 3), illa locutione positum est: ut sciat, pro eo quod est: "ut scire vos faciat"; sicut diem laetum dicimus, quod laetos faciat, et frigus pigrum, quod pigros faciat, et innumerabilia huiusmodi, quae sive in consuetudine loquendi sive in sermone doctorum sive in Scripturis Sanctis repperiuntur.
9. 31. Therefore what is written, the Lord your God tempts you, that he may know whether you love him (Deut 13:3), is set down by that manner of speaking, that he may know, in place of, "that he may make you know"; just as we call a day glad, because it makes glad, and cold sluggish, because it makes sluggish, and innumerable things of this kind, which are found whether in the custom of speaking or in the discourse of the learned or in the Holy Scriptures.
SermMt.2.9.31Quod non intellegentes haeretici qui Veteri Testamento adversantur, velut ignorantiae vitio notandum putant eum de quo dictum est: tentat vos Dominus Deus vester, quasi in Evangelio de Domino scriptum non sit: hoc autem dicebat tentans eum; nam ipse sciebat quid esset facturus (Io 6, 6). Si enim noverat cor eius quem tentabat, quid est quod voluit videre tentando? Sed profecto illud factum est ut ipse sibi notus fieret qui tentabatur, suamque desperationem condemnaret, saturatis turbis de pane Domini, qui eas non habere quod ederent existimaverat (Cf. Io 6, 7-13).
Not understanding this, the heretics who oppose the Old Testament think that he, of whom it was said, the Lord your God tempts you, is to be marked, as it were, with the fault of ignorance—as though in the Gospel it were not written of the Lord, but this he said tempting him; for he himself knew what he was about to do (John 6:6). For if he knew the heart of the one whom he tempted, what is it that he wished to see by tempting? But surely that was done so that he who was tempted might become known to himself, and might condemn his own despair, the crowds having been satisfied with the Lord's bread, which he had supposed they did not have to eat (See John 6:7-13).
SermMt.2.9.319. 32. Non ergo hic oratur ut non tentemur, sed ut non inferamur in tentationem; tamquam si quispiam cui necesse est igne examinari non oret ut igne non contingatur, sed ut non exuratur. Vasa enim figuli probat fornax, et homines iustos tentatio tribulationis (Eccli 27, 6). Ioseph ergo tentatus est illecebra stupri, sed non est illatus in tentationem (Cf. Gen 19 , 7-12). Susanna tentata est, nec ipsa inducta vel illata in tentationem (Cf. Dan 13, 19-23); multique alii utriusque sexus, sed Iob maxime.
9. 32. Here, then, it is not prayed that we be not tempted, but that we be not led into temptation; as if someone for whom it is necessary to be tried by fire should pray not that he not be touched by the fire, but that he not be burned up. For the furnace proves the vessels of the potter, and the temptation of tribulation just men (Sir 27:6). Joseph, then, was tempted by the enticement of unchastity, but was not led into temptation (See Gen 19:7-12). Susanna was tempted, nor was she herself led or brought into temptation (See Dan 13:19-23); and many others of either sex, but Job especially.
SermMt.2.9.32Cuius admirabilem stabilitatem in Deo Domino suo cum illi haeretici hostes Veteris Testamenti ore sacrilego irridere voluerint, illud prae ceteris ventilant, quod satanas petiverit eum tentandum (Cf. Iob 1, 9-12). Quaerunt enim ab imperitis hominibus talia intellegere nequaquam valentibus, quomodo satanas cum Deo loqui potuerit, non intuentes - non enim possunt, cum superstitione et contentione caecati sunt - Deum non loci spatium mole corporis occupare; et sic alibi esse alibi non esse, aut certe hic partem habere aliam et alibi aliam, sed maiestate ubique praesto esse, non per partes divisum sed ubique perfectum. Quod si carnaliter intuentur quod dictum est: caelum mihi thronus est et terra scabellum pedum meorum (Isa 66, 1), cui loco et Dominus attestatur dicens: non iuretis neque per caelum, quia thronus Dei est, neque per terram, quia scabellum est pedum eius (Mt 5, 34-35), quid mirum si in terra diabolus constitutus ante pedes Dei stetit et coram illo aliquid locutus est (Cf. Iob 1, 7)? Nam quando illi valent intellegere nullam esse animam quamvis perversam, quae tamen ullo modo ratiocinari potest, in cuius conscientia non loquatur Deus? Quis enim scripsit in cordibus hominum naturalem legem nisi Deus? De qua Lege Apostolus dicit: cum enim gentes, quae Legem non habent, naturaliter quae Legis sunt faciunt, hi Legem non habentes ipsi sibi sunt Lex; qui ostendunt opus Legis scriptum in cordibus suis, contestante conscientia illorum et inter se invicem cogitationum accusantium aut etiam excusantium, in die qua iudicabit Deus occulta hominum (Rom 2, 14-16).
When those heretics, enemies of the Old Testament, wished with sacrilegious mouth to mock his admirable stability in God his Lord, they bandy about, before the rest, that Satan asked that he be tempted (See Job 1:9-12). For they seek from inexperienced men, who are by no means able to understand such things, how Satan could speak with God, not seeing—for they cannot, since they are blinded by superstition and contention—that God does not occupy a space of place by the mass of a body, and so be in one place and not in another, or at any rate have one part here and another elsewhere, but is present everywhere by his majesty, not divided into parts but everywhere perfect. And if they look carnally at what was said, heaven is my throne, and earth the footstool of my feet (Isa 66:1), to which place the Lord too bears witness, saying, do not swear, neither by heaven, because it is the throne of God, nor by earth, because it is the footstool of his feet (Matt 5:34-35), what wonder if the devil, set on earth, stood before the feet of God and spoke something in his presence (See Job 1:7)? For when are they able to understand that there is no soul, however perverse, which nonetheless can in any way reason, in whose conscience God does not speak? For who wrote the natural law in the hearts of men except God? Of which Law the apostle says, for when the gentiles, who do not have the Law, naturally do the things that are of the Law, these, not having the Law, are a law to themselves; who show the work of the Law written in their hearts, their conscience bearing witness, and their thoughts among themselves accusing or even excusing them, on the day when God will judge the hidden things of men (Rom 2:14-16).
SermMt.2.9.32Quapropter si omnis anima rationalis etiam cupiditate caecata tamen cum cogitat et ratiocinatur, quidquid in ea ratiocinatione verum est non ei tribuendum est sed ipsi lumini veritatis, a quo vel tenuiter pro sui capacitate illustratur, ut verum aliquid in ratiocinando sentiat,
Therefore, if every rational soul, even one blinded by desire, nonetheless, when it thinks and reasons, whatever is true in that reasoning is to be attributed not to it but to the very light of truth, by which it is illumined, even if faintly according to its capacity, so that it perceives something true in reasoning,
SermMt.2.9.32quid mirum si diaboli anima prava cupiditate perversa quidquid tamen verum de iusto viro cogitavit, cum eum tentare vellet, ipsius Dei voce, id est ipsius veritatis voce audisse perhibetur (Cf. Iob 1, 8; 2, 3), quidquid autem falsum, illi cupiditati tribuitur qua diaboli nomen accepit?
what wonder if the soul of the devil, perverse with depraved desire, is nonetheless reported to have heard, by the voice of God himself, that is, by the voice of truth itself, whatever true thing it thought about the just man when it wished to tempt him (See Job 1:8; 2:3), but whatever was false is attributed to that desire from which it received the name of devil?
SermMt.2.9.32Quamquam etiam per creaturam corporalem atque visibilem Deus plerumque locutus est seu bonis seu malis, tamquam omnium Dominus et rector et pro cuiusque rei meritis ordinator: sicut per angelos, qui hominum quoque aspectibus apparuerunt, et per prophetas dicentes: "haec dicit Dominus." Quid ergo mirum si, quamquam non in ipsa cogitatione, per aliquam certe creaturam tali operi accommodatam Deus locutus cum diabolo dicitur?
Although also through bodily and visible creation God has often spoken, whether to the good or to the evil, as Lord and ruler of all and orderer according to the merits of each thing: as through the angels, who appeared also to the sight of men, and through the prophets, saying, "thus says the Lord." What wonder, then, if, although not in the very thought, yet at least through some creature suited to such a work, God is said to have spoken with the devil?
SermMt.2.9.329. 33. Nec dignitatis esse arbitrentur et quasi iustitiae meritum quod cum illo Deus locutus est, quoniam locutus est cum anima angelica quamquam stulta et cupida, tamquam si loqueretur cum anima humana stulta et cupida. Aut ipsi dicant, quomodo locutus est Deus cum illo divite, cuius cupiditatem stultissimam arguere voluit, dicens: stulte, hac nocte anima tua expostulatur a te; haec quae praeparasti cuius erunt? (Lc 12, 20) Certe hoc ipse Dominus in Evangelio dicit, cui haeretici isti, velint nolint, colla submittunt.
9. 33. Nor let them think it to be of dignity and, as it were, a merit of righteousness that God spoke with him, since he spoke with an angelic soul, although foolish and covetous, just as if he spoke with a human soul foolish and covetous. Or let them themselves say how God spoke with that rich man, whose most foolish covetousness he wished to reprove, saying, fool, this night your soul is demanded of you; these things that you have prepared, whose will they be? (Luke 12:20) Certainly the Lord himself says this in the Gospel, to which these heretics, willing or unwilling, submit their necks.
SermMt.2.9.33Si autem hoc moventur quod tentandum iustum satanas petit a Deo, non ego expono quare sit factum, sed ipsos cogo exponere, quare sit dictum in Evangelio ab ipso Domino discipulis: ecce satanas petit vexare vos quomodo triticum (Lc 22, 31), et Petro ait: ego autem postulavi ne deficiat fides tua (Lc 22, 32). Cum autem hoc exponunt mihi, simul illud quod a me quaerunt exponunt sibi. Si vero non valuerint hoc exponere, non audeant id quod in Evangelio sine offensione legunt, in aliquo libro cum temeritate culpare.
But if they are moved by this, that Satan asks of God that the just man be tempted, I do not set forth why it was done, but I compel them to set forth why it was said in the Gospel by the Lord himself to the disciples, behold, Satan asks to sift you like wheat (Luke 22:31), and he says to Peter, but I have prayed that your faith may not fail (Luke 22:32). But when they set this forth to me, they at the same time set forth to themselves that which they ask of me. But if they are unable to set this forth, let them not dare to find fault rashly, in any book, with what they read in the Gospel without offense.
SermMt.2.9.339. 34. Fiunt igitur tentationes per satanan non potestate eius sed permissu Domini ad homines aut pro suis peccatis puniendos aut pro Dei misericordia probandos et exercendos. Et interest plurimum, in qualem quisque tentationem incidat. Non enim in talem incidit Iudas, qui vendidit Dominum (Cf. Mt 26, 14-16 e 50), in qualem incidit Petrus, cum territus Dominum negavit (Cf. Mt 26, 69-75). Sunt etiam humanae tentationes, credo, cum bono quisque animo, secundum humanam tamen fragilitatem in aliquo consilio labitur, aut irritatur in fratrem studio corrigendi, paulo tamen amplius quam Christiana tranquillitas postulat. De quibus Apostolus dicit: tentatio vos non apprehendat nisi humana, cum idem dicat: fidelis Deus, qui non vos sinat tentari supra quam potestis ferre, sed faciat cum tentatione etiam exitum, ut possitis tolerare (1 Cor 10, 13). In qua sententia satis ostendit non id nobis orandum esse ut non tentemur, sed ne in tentationem inducamur. Inducimur enim, si tales acciderint quas ferre non possumus. Sed cum tentationes periculosae, in quas inferri atque induci perniciosum est, aut prosperis rebus temporalibus aut adversis oriantur, nemo frangitur adversarum molestia, qui prosperarum delectatione non capitur.
9. 34. Temptations, then, are brought about through Satan not by his power but by the permission of the Lord, upon men, either to punish them for their sins or, by the mercy of God, to prove and exercise them. And it makes a great difference into what kind of temptation each one falls. For Judas, who sold the Lord (See Matt 26:14-16 and 50), did not fall into such a temptation as that into which Peter fell, when, terrified, he denied the Lord (See Matt 26:69-75). There are also human temptations, I believe, when anyone with a good mind, yet according to human frailty, slips in some counsel, or is irritated against a brother out of zeal for correcting him, yet a little more than Christian tranquillity demands. Of these the apostle says, let no temptation take hold of you but a human one, while he likewise says, God is faithful, who will not let you be tempted beyond what you can bear, but will with the temptation also make a way out, that you may be able to endure (1 Cor 10:13). In which sentence he sufficiently shows that we ought to pray not that we be not tempted, but that we be not led into temptation. For we are led in if such temptations happen as we cannot bear. But since the dangerous temptations, into which it is pernicious to be brought and led, arise either from prosperous temporal things or from adverse ones, no one is broken by the trouble of adverse things who is not captivated by the delight of prosperous ones.
SermMt.2.9.349. 35. Ultima et septima petitio est: sed libera nos a malo (Mt 6, 13). Orandum enim est, ut non solum non inducamur in malum quo caremus, quod sexto loco petitur, sed ab illo etiam liberemur quo iam inducti sumus. Quod cum factum fuerit, nihil remanebit formidolosum, nec omnino metuenda erit ulla tentatio. Quod tamen in hac vita, quam diu istam mortalitatem circumferimus, in quam serpentina persuasione inducti sumus (Cf. Gen 3, 4-5 e 13), non sperandum est posse fieri; sed tamen aliquando futurum sperandum est, et haec est spes quae non videtur. De qua cum loqueretur Apostolus, ait: spes autem quae videtur non est spes (Rom 8, 24). Sed tamen sapientia quae in hac quoque vita concessa est fidelibus servis Dei non est desperanda. Ea est autem, ut id quod Domino revelante fugiendum esse intellexerimus cautissima vigilantia fugiamus, et id quod Domino revelante appetendum esse intellexerimus flagrantissima caritate appetamus. Ita enim reliquo mortalitatis huius onere ipsa morte deposito ex omni hominis parte opportuno tempore perficietur beatitudo, quae in hac vita inchoata est, et cui capessendae atque obtinendae aliquando nunc omnis conatus impenditur.
9. 35. The last and seventh petition is, but deliver us from evil (Matt 6:13). For it is to be prayed that not only we be not led into the evil we lack, which is asked in the sixth place, but that we be also delivered from that into which we have already been led. When this has been done, nothing will remain to be dreaded, nor will any temptation at all be to be feared. Which nonetheless, in this life, as long as we carry about this mortality, into which we have been led by the serpent's persuasion (See Gen 3:4-5 and 13), is not to be hoped to be able to come about; but nonetheless it is to be hoped that at some time it will be, and this is the hope which is not seen. Of which, when the apostle spoke, he said, but hope that is seen is not hope (Rom 8:24). But nonetheless the wisdom which has been granted in this life too to the faithful servants of God is not to be despaired of. And it is this: that what, by the Lord's revelation, we have understood is to be fled, we flee with most cautious watchfulness, and what, by the Lord's revelation, we have understood is to be sought, we seek with most ardent love. For so, the remaining burden of this mortality laid down by death itself, in every part of the man, at the opportune time, blessedness will be perfected, which was begun in this life, and to the grasping and obtaining of which now all effort is at some time expended.
SermMt.2.9.3510. 36. Sed harum septem petitionum consideranda et commendanda distinctio est. Nam cum vita nostra temporaliter nunc agatur atque speretur aeterna, et cum aeterna priora sint dignitate, quamvis temporalibus prius actis ad illa transeatur, trium primarum petitionum impetrationes, quamquam in hac vita quae isto saeculo agitur, exordium capiant - nam et sanctificatio nominis Dei ab ipso humilitatis Domini adventu agi coepit; et adventus regni eius, quo in claritate venturus est, non iam finito saeculo sed in fine saeculi manifestabitur; et perfectio voluntatis eius, sicut in caelo et in terra, sive iustos et peccatores caelum et terram intellegas, sive spiritum et carnem, sive Dominum et Ecclesiam, sive omnia simul, ipsa perfectione nostrae beatitudinis et ideo saeculi terminatione complebitur-, tamen omnia tria in aeternum manebunt. Nam et sanctificatio nominis Dei sempiterna est, et regni eius nullus est finis, et perfectae nostrae beatitudini aeterna vita promittitur. Permanebunt ergo ista tria consummata atque cumulata in illa vita quae nobis promittitur.
10. 36. But the distinction of these seven petitions is to be considered and commended. For since our life is now carried on temporally, while eternal life is hoped for, and since eternal things are prior in dignity, although, temporal things being first carried on, one passes over to those, the obtainings of the first three petitions, although they take their beginning in this life which is carried on in this world—for both the hallowing of God's name began to be carried on from the very coming of the Lord in humility; and the coming of his kingdom, in which he is to come in glory, will be made manifest not when the world is already ended but at the end of the world; and the perfection of his will, as in heaven so on earth, whether you understand heaven and earth as the just and sinners, or as spirit and flesh, or as the Lord and the Church, or all together, will be completed by the very perfection of our blessedness and therefore by the ending of the world—yet all three will remain forever. For both the hallowing of God's name is everlasting, and of his kingdom there is no end, and to our perfected blessedness eternal life is promised. These three, then, consummated and heaped up, will abide forever in that life which is promised to us.
SermMt.2.10.3610. 37. Reliqua vero quattuor quae petimus ad temporalem istam vitam pertinere mihi videntur. Quorum primum est: panem nostrum cotidianum da nobis hodie (Mt 6, 11). Hoc ipso enim, quod dictus est cotidianus panis - sive spiritalis significetur sive in sacramento aut in victu iste visibilis -, ad hoc tempus pertinet, quod appellavit hodie; non quia spiritalis cibus non est sempiternus, sed quia iste, qui cotidianus dictus est in Scripturis, sive in strepitu sermonis, sive quibusque temporalibus signis exhibetur animae, quae omnia tunc utique non erunt, cum erunt omnes docibiles Deo et ipsam ineffabilem lucem veritatis non motu corporum significantes sed puritate mentis haurientes. Nam fortasse propterea et panis dictus est non potus, quia panis frangendo atque mandendo in alimentum convertitur, sicut Scripturae aperiendo et disserendo animam pascunt, potus autem paratus sicuti est transit in corpus, ut isto tempore panis sit veritas, cum cotidianus panis dicitur, tunc autem potus, cum labore nullo disputandi et sermocinandi quasi frangendi atque mandendi, opus erit sed solo haustu sincerae ac perspicuae veritatis. Et peccata nobis nunc dimittuntur et nunc dimittimus, quae harum quattuor reliquarum secunda petitio est; tunc autem nulla erit venia peccatorum, quia nulla peccata. Et tentationes temporalem istam vitam infestant; non autem erunt, cum perfectum erit quod dictum est: abscondes eos in abscondito vultus tui (Ps 30, 21). Et malum, a quo liberari optamus, et ipsa liberatio a malo ad hanc utique vitam pertinet, quam et iustitia Dei mortalem meruimus, et unde ipsius misericordia liberamur.
10. 37. But the remaining four things we ask seem to me to pertain to this temporal life. Of which the first is, give us this day our daily bread (Matt 6:11). For by this very thing, that it was called daily bread—whether spiritual is signified, or this visible bread in the sacrament or in food—it pertains to this time, which he called today; not because spiritual food is not everlasting, but because this, which is called daily in the Scriptures, is presented to the soul whether in the sound of speech or by any temporal signs, all of which will certainly not be then, when all will be taught by God and will drink in the ineffable light of truth itself, not signifying it by movements of bodies, but drawing it in by purity of mind. For perhaps for this reason it was called bread and not drink, because bread, by breaking and chewing, is turned into nourishment, as the Scriptures, by opening and discussing, feed the soul, while drink, when prepared as it is, passes into the body, so that at this time truth is bread, when it is called daily bread, but then drink, when there will be need of no labor of disputing and discoursing, as of breaking and chewing, but only of the drinking in of sincere and clear truth. And sins are now forgiven us and we now forgive, which is the second of these remaining four petitions; but then there will be no pardon of sins, because no sins. And temptations infest this temporal life; but they will not be when that is perfected which was said, you will hide them in the secret of your face (Ps 31 (30):21). And the evil from which we wish to be freed, and the very deliverance from evil, certainly pertain to this life, which by the justice of God we deserved as mortal, and from which by his mercy we are freed.
SermMt.2.10.3711. 38. Videtur etiam mihi septenarius iste numerus harum petitionum congruere illi septenario numero ex quo totus iste sermo manavit. Si enim timor Dei est quo beati sunt pauperes spiritu, quoniam ipsorum est regnum caelorum, petamus ut sanctificetur in hominibus nomen Dei timore casto permanente in saecula saeculorum (Cf. Mt 5, 3-9. 6, 9-13; Isa 11, 2-3). Si pietas est qua beati sunt mites, quia ipsi haereditate possidebunt terram, petamus ut veniat regnum eius sive in nos ipsos, ut mitescamus nec ei resistamus, sive de caelo in terram in claritate adventus Domini, quo nos gaudebimus et laudabimur dicente illo: venite, benedicti Patris mei, accipite regnum, quod vobis paratum est ab origine mundi (Mt 25, 34). In Domino enim, inquit propheta, laudabitur anima mea, audiant mites et iocundentur (Ps 33, 3).
11. 38. It seems to me also that this sevenfold number of these petitions corresponds to that sevenfold number from which this whole sermon flowed. For if it is the fear of God by which the poor in spirit are blessed, since theirs is the kingdom of heaven, let us ask that God's name be hallowed among men by a chaste fear remaining forever and ever (See Matt 5:3-9. 6:9-13; Isa 11:2-3). If it is piety by which the meek are blessed, because they shall possess the land by inheritance, let us ask that his kingdom come, whether into ourselves, that we may grow meek and not resist him, or from heaven to earth in the glory of the Lord's coming, in which we shall rejoice and be praised, as he says, come, blessed of my Father, receive the kingdom which has been prepared for you from the origin of the world (Matt 25:34). For in the Lord, says the prophet, my soul shall be praised; let the meek hear and rejoice (Ps 34 (33):3).
SermMt.2.11.38Si scientia est qua beati sunt qui lugent, quoniam ipsi consolabuntur, oremus ut fiat voluntas eius sicut in caelo et in terra, quia cum corpus tamquam terra, spiritui tamquam caelo, summa et tota pace consenserit, non lugebimus; nam nullus alius huius temporis luctus est, nisi cum adversum se ista confligunt et cogunt nos dicere: video aliam Legem in membris meis repugnantem Legi mentis meae (Rom 7, 13), et luctum nostrum lacrimosa voce testari: miser ego homo, quis me liberabit de corpore mortis huius? (Rom 7, 24) Si fortitudo est qua beati sunt qui esuriunt et sitiunt iustitiam, quia ipsi saturabuntur, oremus ut panis noster cotidianus detur nobis hodie, quo fulti atque sustentati ad plenissimam illam saturitatem venire possimus.
If it is knowledge by which those who mourn are blessed, since they shall be comforted, let us pray that his will be done, as in heaven, so on earth, because when the body, as earth, has consented to the spirit, as heaven, with the highest and entire peace, we shall not mourn; for there is no other mourning of this time except when these things conflict against each other and compel us to say, I see another law in my members warring against the law of my mind (Rom 7:23), and to testify to our mourning with a tearful voice, wretched man that I am, who will free me from the body of this death? (Rom 7:24) If it is fortitude by which those who hunger and thirst for righteousness are blessed, because they shall be satisfied, let us pray that our daily bread be given us this day, by which, supported and sustained, we may be able to come to that fullest satisfaction.
SermMt.2.11.38Si consilium est quo beati sunt misericordes, quoniam ipsorum miserebitur, dimittamus debita debitoribus nostris, et oremus ut nobis nostra dimittantur. Si intellectus est quo beati sunt mundicordes, quoniam ipsi Deum videbunt, oremus non induci in tentationem, ne habeamus duplex cor non appetendo simplex bonum, quo referamus omnia quae operamur, sed simul temporalia et aeterna sectando. Tentationes enim de his rebus quae graves et calamitosae videntur hominibus, non in nos valent, si non valeant illae quae blanditiis earum rerum accidunt, quas homines bonas et laetandas putant.
If it is counsel by which the merciful are blessed, since they shall obtain mercy, let us forgive the debts of our debtors, and pray that ours be forgiven us. If it is understanding by which the pure in heart are blessed, since they shall see God, let us pray not to be led into temptation, lest we have a double heart by not seeking the single good, to which we may refer all that we do, but pursuing temporal and eternal things at once. For temptations from those things which seem grave and calamitous to men have no power over us, if those have no power which befall through the allurements of the things that men think good and to be rejoiced in.
SermMt.2.11.38Si sapientia est qua beati sunt pacifici, quoniam ipsi filii Dei vocabuntur, oremus ut liberemur a malo; ipsa enim liberatio liberos nos faciet, id est filios Dei, ut spiritu adoptionis clamemus: abba, Pater!
If it is wisdom by which the peacemakers are blessed, since they shall be called sons of God, let us pray that we be delivered from evil; for that very deliverance will make us free, that is, sons of God, so that in the spirit of adoption we may cry, Abba, Father!
SermMt.2.11.3811. 39. Sane non neglegenter praetereundum est, quod ex omnibus his sententiis, quibus nos Dominus orare praecepit, eam potissimum commendandam esse iudicavit quae pertinet ad dimissionem peccatorum in qua nos misericordes esse voluit, quod unum est consilium miserias evadendi. In nulla enim alia sententia sic oramus, ut quasi paciscamur cum Deo; dicimus enim: dimitte nobis, sicut et nos dimittimus. In qua pactione si mentimur, totius orationis nullus est fructus. Sic enim dicit: si enim dimiseritis hominibus peccata eorum, dimittet vobis et Pater vester qui in caelis est. Si autem non dimiseritis hominibus, neque Pater vester dimittet vobis delicta vestra (Mt 6, 14-15).
11. 39. Indeed, it must not be passed over negligently that, of all these sentences in which the Lord commanded us to pray, he judged that one especially to be commended which pertains to the forgiveness of sins, in which he wished us to be merciful, which is the one counsel for escaping miseries. For in no other sentence do we so pray that we, as it were, make a pact with God; for we say, forgive us, as we also forgive. In which pact, if we lie, there is no fruit of the whole prayer. For he says thus: for if you forgive men their sins, your Father who is in heaven will also forgive you. But if you do not forgive men, neither will your Father forgive you your offenses (Matt 6:14-15).
SermMt.2.11.3912. 40. Sequitur de ieiunio praeceptum pertinens ad eamdem cordis mundationem, de qua nunc agitur. Nam et in hoc opere cavendum est, ne subrepat aliqua ostentatio et appetitus laudis humanae, qui duplicet cor et non sinat mundum et simplex esse ad intellegendum Deum. Cum autem ieiunatis, inquit, nolite fieri sicut hypocritae tristes; exterminant enim vultum suum, ut videantur hominibus ieiunantes. Amen dico vobis, perceperunt mercedem suam. Vos autem ieiunantes ungite capita vestra, et facies vestras lavate, ne videamini hominibus ieiunantes sed Patri vestro qui est in abscondito; et Pater vester, qui videt in abscondito reddet vobis (Mt 6, 16-18). Manifestum est his praeceptis omnem nostram intentionem in interiora gaudia dirigi, ne foris quaerentes mercedem huic saeculo conformemur, et amittamus promissionem tanto solidioris atque firmioris quanto interioris beatitudinis, qua nos elegit Deus conformes fieri imaginis Filii eius.
12. 40. There follows the precept about fasting, pertaining to the same cleansing of the heart of which we are now treating. For in this work too one must beware lest some ostentation and appetite for human praise creep in, which doubles the heart and does not allow it to be pure and single for the understanding of God. But when you fast, he says, do not become sad like the hypocrites; for they disfigure their faces, that they may appear to men to be fasting. Amen I say to you, they have received their reward. But you, when you fast, anoint your heads and wash your faces, that you may not appear to men to be fasting, but to your Father who is in secret; and your Father, who sees in secret, will repay you (Matt 6:16-18). It is manifest that by these precepts all our intention is directed to inner joys, lest, seeking the reward outwardly, we be conformed to this world, and lose the promise of a blessedness so much more solid and firm as it is more inward, by which God chose us to be conformed to the image of his Son.
SermMt.2.12.4012. 41. In hoc autem capitulo maxime animadvertendum est non in solo rerum corporearum nitore atque pompa sed etiam in ipsis sordibus luctuosis esse posse iactantiam et eo periculosiorem, quo sub nomine servitutis Dei decipit. Qui ergo immoderato cultu corporis atque vestitus vel ceterarum rerum nitore praefulget, facile convincitur rebus ipsis pomparum saeculi esse sectator nec quemquam fallit dolosa imagine sanctitatis; qui autem in professione Christianitatis inusitato squalore ac sordibus intentos in se hominum oculos facit, cum id voluntate faciat non necessitate patiatur, ceteris eius operibus potest conici, utrum hoc contemptu superflui cultus an ambitione aliqua faciat, quia et sub ovina pelle cavendos lupos Dominus praecepit.
12. 41. But in this passage it must especially be noted that boasting can be not only in the splendor and pomp of bodily things but even in mournful filth itself, and the more dangerous the more it deceives under the name of the service of God. He, therefore, who shines forth with immoderate care of the body and dress or with the splendor of other things is easily convicted of being a follower, in the things themselves, of the pomps of the world, and deceives no one with a deceitful image of holiness; but he who, in the profession of Christianity, by unusual squalor and filth makes the eyes of men intent upon himself, since he does this by will and does not suffer it by necessity, can be judged by his other works whether he does this from contempt of superfluous care or from some ambition, because the Lord too commanded that wolves under a sheep's skin be guarded against.
SermMt.2.12.41Sed ex fructibus inquit, eorum cognoscetis eos (Mt 7, 15-16). Cum enim coeperint aliquibus tentationibus ea ipsa illis subtrahi vel negari quae isto velamine vel consecuti sunt vel consequi cupiunt, tunc necesse est appareat, utrum lupus in ovina pelle sit an ovis in sua. Non enim propterea ornatu superfluo debet aspectus hominum mulcere Christianus, quia illum parcum habitum ac necessarium etiam simulatores saepe usurpant, ut incautos decipiant, quia et illae oves non debent deponere pelles suas, si aliquando eis lupi se contegunt.
But by their fruits, he says, you shall know them (Matt 7:15-16). For when, by certain temptations, those very things begin to be withdrawn or denied to them which by that veil they have either obtained or desire to obtain, then it must appear whether it is a wolf in a sheep's skin or a sheep in its own. For a Christian ought not, for this reason, to soothe the sight of men with superfluous adornment, because dissemblers too often usurp that sparing and necessary habit, to deceive the incautious—just as those sheep ought not to lay aside their skins, if at some time wolves cover themselves with them.
SermMt.2.12.4112. 42. Quaeri ergo solet, quid sit quod ait: vos autem ieiunantes ungite capita vestra, et facies vestras lavate, ne videamini hominibus ieiunantes (Mt 6, 17-18). Non enim quispiam recte praeceperit, quamvis faciem cotidiana consuetudine lavemus, unctis etiam capitibus, cum ieiunamus, nos esse debere. Quod si turpissimum omnes fatentur, intellegendum est hoc praeceptum unguendi caput et faciem lavandi ad interiorem hominem pertinere. Ungere ergo caput ad laetitiam pertinet, lavare autem faciem ad munditiam; et ideo caput ungit qui laetatur interius mente atque ratione.
12. 42. It is wont to be asked, then, what it is that he says, but you, when you fast, anoint your heads, and wash your faces, that you may not appear to men to be fasting (Matt 6:17-18). For no one would rightly command that, although we wash our faces by daily custom, we ought also, with heads anointed, to be when we fast. And if all confess this to be most disgraceful, it must be understood that this precept of anointing the head and washing the face pertains to the inner man. To anoint the head, then, pertains to gladness, but to wash the face to cleanness; and therefore he anoints his head who rejoices inwardly in mind and reason.
SermMt.2.12.42Hoc enim recte accipimus caput quod in anima praeeminet et quo cetera hominis regi et gubernari manifestum est. Et hoc facit qui non foris quaerit laetitiam, ut de laudibus hominum carnaliter gaudeat. Caro enim, quae subiecta esse debet, nullo modo est totius naturae humanae caput. Nemo quidem umquam carnem suam odio habuit (Eph 5, 29), sicut Apostolus dicit, cum de diligenda uxore praecipit; sed caput mulieris vir, cui viro caput est Christus (Cf. 1 Cor 11, 3).
For we rightly take this as the head, which is preeminent in the soul and by which it is manifest that the rest of the man is ruled and governed. And he does this who does not seek gladness outwardly, so as to rejoice carnally over the praises of men. For the flesh, which ought to be subject, is in no way the head of the whole of human nature. No one, indeed, ever hated his own flesh (Eph 5:29), as the apostle says, when he gives a precept about loving one's wife; but the head of the woman is the man, of which man the head is Christ (See 1 Cor 11:3).
SermMt.2.12.42Interius ergo gaudeat in ieiunio suo eo ipso quo sic se ieiunando avertit a voluptate saeculi, ut sit subditus Christo, qui secundum hoc praeceptum caput unctum habere desiderat. Ita enim et faciem lavabit, id est cor mundabit, quo visurus est Deum, non interposito velamine propter infirmitatem contractam de sordibus sed firmus et stabilis, quoniam mundus et simplex. Lavamini, inquit, mundi estote: auferte nequitias ab animis vestris atque a conspectu oculorum meorum (Isa 1, 16). Ab his igitur sordibus facies nostra lavanda est, quibus Dei aspectus offenditur. Nos enim revelata facie gloriam Domini speculantes in eamdem imaginem transformabimur (2 Cor 3, 18).
Let him, then, rejoice inwardly in his fasting by this very thing, that by so fasting he turns himself away from the pleasure of the world so as to be subject to Christ, who, according to this precept, desires him to have an anointed head. For thus he will also wash his face, that is, cleanse his heart, with which he is to see God, with no veil interposed because of the weakness contracted from filth, but firm and stable, since pure and single. Wash yourselves, he says, be clean: take away wickednesses from your souls and from before my eyes (Isa 1:16). From these filths, then, our face is to be washed, by which the sight of God is offended. For we, with unveiled face beholding the glory of the Lord, shall be transformed into the same image (2 Cor 3:18).
SermMt.2.12.4212. 43. Saepe etiam cogitatio necessariarum rerum ad istam vitam pertinentium sauciat et sordidat interiorem oculum nostrum et plerumque cor duplicat, ut ea quae videmur cum hominibus recte facere non eo corde faciamus quo Dominus praecepit, id est non quia eos diligimus, sed quia commodum ab eis aliquod propter necessitatem praesentis vitae adipisci volumus. Debemus autem bene facere illis propter salutem ipsorum aeternam non propter temporale commodum nostrum. Inclinet ergo Deus cor nostrum in testimonia sua et non in emolumentum (Cf. Ps 118, 36)! Finis enim praecepti est caritas de corde puro et conscientia bona et fide non ficta (1 Tim 1, 5). Qui autem propter suam de hac vita necessitatem fratri consulit, non utique caritate consulit, quia non illi, quem debet tamquam se ipsum diligere, sed sibi consulit, vel potius nec sibi, quando quidem hinc sibi facit duplex cor quo impeditur ad videndum Deum in qua sola visione est beatitudo certa atque perpetua.
12. 43. Often, too, the thought of things necessary to this life wounds and defiles our inner eye, and generally doubles the heart, so that the things we seem to do rightly with men we do not do with that heart which the Lord commanded, that is, not because we love them, but because we wish to obtain from them some advantage on account of the necessity of the present life. But we ought to do good to them for the sake of their eternal salvation, not for the sake of our temporal advantage. Let God, then, incline our heart to his testimonies and not to gain (See Ps 119 (118):36)! For the end of the precept is love from a pure heart and a good conscience and faith unfeigned (1 Tim 1:5). But he who, on account of his own need from this life, consults for a brother, does not consult out of love, because he consults not for him whom he ought to love as himself, but for himself—or rather not even for himself, since from this he makes for himself a double heart, by which he is hindered from seeing God, in which seeing alone is sure and perpetual blessedness.
SermMt.2.12.4313. 44. Recte ergo sequitur et praecipit qui mundando cordi nostro instat dicens: nolite vobis condere thesauros in terra, ubi tinea et comestura exterminant, et ubi fures effodiunt et furantur; thesaurizate autem vobis thesauros in caelo, ubi neque tinea neque comestura exterminant, et ubi fures non effodiunt nec furantur. Ubi enim est thesaurus tuus, ibi erit et cor tuum (Mt 6, 19-21). Ergo si in terra erit cor, id est si eo corde quisque operetur aliquid, ut terrenum commodum adipiscatur, quomodo erit mundum quod in terra volutatur? Si autem in caelo, mundum erit, quia munda sunt quaecumque caelestia. Sordescit enim aliquid, cum inferiori miscetur naturae, quamvis in suo genere non sordidae, quia etiam de puro argento sordidatur aurum, si misceatur. Ita et animus noster terrenorum cupiditate sordescit, quamvis ipsa terra in suo genere atque ordine munda sit.
13. 44. Rightly, then, there follows, and he commands, who insists on the cleansing of our heart, saying, do not lay up for yourselves treasures on earth, where moth and rust destroy, and where thieves dig through and steal; but lay up for yourselves treasures in heaven, where neither moth nor rust destroys, and where thieves do not dig through nor steal. For where your treasure is, there your heart will be also (Matt 6:19-21). Therefore, if the heart is on earth, that is, if anyone does something with this heart, that he may obtain earthly advantage, how will that be pure which is rolled in the earth? But if it is in heaven, it will be pure, because whatever things are heavenly are pure. For something becomes filthy when it is mingled with a lower nature, although in its own kind not filthy, because even from pure silver gold becomes filthy if it is mingled with it. So too our mind becomes filthy by the desire of earthly things, although the earth itself in its own kind and order is pure.
SermMt.2.13.44Caelum autem hoc loco non corporeum acceperim, quia omne corpus pro terra habendum est. Totum enim mundum debet contemnere qui sibi thesaurizat in caelo, in illo ergo caelo, de quo dictum est: caelum caeli Domino (Ps 113, 16), id est in firmamento spiritali. Non enim in eo quod transiet constituere et collocare debemus thesaurum nostrum et cor nostrum, sed in eo quod semper manet; caelum autem et terra transient (Mt 24, 35).
But I would not take heaven in this place as bodily, because every body is to be reckoned as earth. For he ought to despise the whole world who lays up treasure for himself in heaven, in that heaven, then, of which it was said, the heaven of heaven to the Lord (Ps 115 (113):16), that is, in the spiritual firmament. For we ought not to set and place our treasure and our heart in that which will pass away, but in that which always remains; but heaven and earth will pass away (Matt 24:35).
SermMt.2.13.4413. 45. Et hic manifestat de mundando corde se cuncta ista praecipere, cum dicit: lucerna corporis tui est oculus tuus. Si ergo oculus tuus simplex fuerit, totum corpus tuum lucidum erit; si autem oculus tuus nequam est, totum corpus tuum tenebrosum erit. Si ergo lumen quod in te est, tenebrae sunt, tenebrae quantae? (Mt 6, 22-23) Qui locus sic intellegendus est, ut noverimus omnia opera nostra tunc esse munda et placere in conspectu Dei, si fiant simplici corde, id est intentione in superna fine illo caritatis, quia et plenitudo Legis caritas (Rom 13, 10). Oculum ergo hic accipere debemus ipsam intentionem qua facimus quidquid facimus. Quae si munda fuerit et recta, et illud aspiciens quod aspiciendum est, omnia opera nostra, quae secundum eam operamur, necesse est bona sint. Quae opera omnia totum corpus appellavit, quia et Apostolus membra nostra dicit quaedam opera, quae improbat et mortificanda praecipit dicens: mortificate ergo membra vestra quae sunt super terram: fornicationem, immunditiam, avaritiam et cetera talia (Col 3, 5).
13. 45. And here he makes it manifest that he commands all these things about the cleansing of the heart, when he says, the lamp of your body is your eye. If, therefore, your eye is single, your whole body will be full of light; but if your eye is wicked, your whole body will be dark. If, then, the light that is in you is darkness, how great is the darkness? (Matt 6:22-23) Which place is to be understood thus: that we may know that all our works are then pure and pleasing in the sight of God if they are done with a single heart, that is, with an intention toward the things above, with that end of love, because also the fullness of the Law is love (Rom 13:10). Here, then, we ought to take the eye as the very intention with which we do whatever we do. And if it is pure and right, and looking to that which is to be looked at, all our works, which we do according to it, must of necessity be good. All which works he called the whole body, because the apostle too calls certain works our members, which he disapproves and commands to be mortified, saying, mortify, therefore, your members which are upon the earth: fornication, uncleanness, greed, and the rest of such (Col 3:5).
SermMt.2.13.4513. 46. Non ergo quid quisque faciat, sed quo animo faciat considerandum est. Hoc est enim lumen in nobis, quia hoc nobis manifestum est bono animo nos facere quod facimus: omne enim quod manifestatur lumen est (Eph 5, 13). Nam ipsa facta quae ad hominum societatem a nobis procedunt incertum habent exitum, et ideo tenebras eas vocavit. Non enim novi, cum pecuniam porrigo indigenti et petenti, quid inde aut facturus aut passurus sit; et fieri potest ut vel faciat ex ea vel propter eam patiatur aliquid mali, quod ego, cum darem, non evenire voluerim neque hoc animo dederim. Itaque si bono animo feci quod mihi, cum facerem, notum erat et ideo lumen vocatur, illuminatur etiam factum meum qualemcumque exitum habuerit. Qui exitus, quoniam incertus et ignotus est, tenebrae appellatae sunt.
13. 46. Therefore not what each one does, but with what mind he does it, is to be considered. For this is the light in us, because this is manifest to us, that we do with a good mind what we do: for everything that is made manifest is light (Eph 5:13). For the very deeds that proceed from us toward the fellowship of men have an uncertain outcome, and therefore he called them darkness. For I do not know, when I hold out money to one needy and asking, what he is going to do with it or suffer on account of it; and it can happen that he either does some evil with it or suffers some evil on account of it, which I, when I gave it, did not wish to happen nor gave with that mind. And so if I did with a good mind what was known to me when I did it, and is therefore called light, my deed too is illumined, whatever outcome it has had. Which outcome, since it is uncertain and unknown, is called darkness.
SermMt.2.13.46Si autem malo animo feci, etiam ipsum lumen tenebrae sunt. Lumen enim dicitur, quia novit quisque quo animo faciat, etiam cum malo animo facit. Sed ipsum lumen tenebrae sunt, quia non in superna dirigitur simplex intentio, sed ad inferiora declinatur et duplici corde quasi umbram facit.
But if I did it with an evil mind, the very light is darkness. For it is called light, because each one knows with what mind he acts, even when he acts with an evil mind. But that very light is darkness, because the single intention is not directed to the things above, but is bent down to lower things and, with a double heart, makes, as it were, a shadow.
SermMt.2.13.46Si ergo lumen quod in te est tenebrae sunt, tenebrae quantae? (Mt 6, 23), hoc est: "si ipsa cordis intentio qua facis quod facis, quae tibi nota est, sordidatur appetitu rerum terrenarum et temporalium atque caecatur, quanto magis ipsum factum, cuius incertus est exitus, sordidum et tenebrosum est, quia et si bene alicui proveniat quod tu non recta et munda intentione facis, quomodo tu feceris tibi imputatur, non quomodo illi provenerit."
If, then, the light that is in you is darkness, how great is the darkness? (Matt 6:23), that is: "if the very intention of the heart with which you do what you do, which is known to you, is defiled by the appetite for earthly and temporal things and is blinded, how much more is the deed itself, whose outcome is uncertain, filthy and dark, because even if something turns out well for someone which you do not with a right and pure intention, how you did it is imputed to you, not how it turned out for him."
SermMt.2.13.4614. 47. Quod autem sequitur et dicit: nemo potest duobus dominis servire, ad hanc ipsam intentionem referendum est, quod consequenter exponit dicens: aut enim unum odio habebit et alterum diliget, aut alterum patietur et alterum contemnet. Quae verba diligenter consideranda sunt. Nam qui sunt duo domini, deinceps ostendit cum dicit: non potestis Deo servire et mammonae (Mt 6, 24). Mammona apud Hebraeos "divitiae" appellari dicuntur (Cf. ORIGENE, fr. 129 in Mt). Congruit et punicum nomen; nam "lucrum" punice mammon dicitur. Sed qui servit mammonae, illi utique servit qui rebus istis terrenis merito suae perversitatis praepositus magistratus huius saeculi a Domino dicitur (Io 12, 31; 14, 30). Aut ergo hunc odio habebit homo et alterum diliget, id est Deum, aut alterum patietur et alterum contemnet. Patitur enim durum et perniciosum dominum quisquis servit mammonae; sua enim cupiditate implicatus subditur diabolo, et non eum diligit - quis enim est qui diligat diabolum? -, sed tamen patitur. Sicut in maiore aliqua domo qui ancillae alienae coniunctus est propter cupiditatem suam duram patitur servitutem, etiamsi non diligat eum cuius ancillam diligit.
14. 47. But what follows, and he says, no one can serve two masters, is to be referred to this same intention, which he consequently sets forth, saying, for either he will hate the one and love the other, or he will bear with the one and despise the other. Which words are to be carefully considered. For who the two masters are he then shows, when he says, you cannot serve God and mammon (Matt 6:24). Mammon is said to be called "riches" among the Hebrews (See ORIGEN, fr. 129 on Mt). The Punic name agrees too; for "gain" in Punic is called mammon. But he who serves mammon serves him who, set over these earthly things by the desert of his perversity, is called by the Lord the magistrate of this world (John 12:31; 14:30). Either, then, a man will hate this one and love the other, that is, God, or he will bear with the one and despise the other. For he bears a hard and pernicious master, whoever serves mammon; for, entangled by his own desire, he is made subject to the devil, and does not love him—for who is there who loves the devil?—but nonetheless bears with him. As in some greater household, one who is joined to another's maidservant on account of his own desire bears a hard servitude, even if he does not love him whose maidservant he loves.
SermMt.2.14.4714. 48. Alterum autem contemnet, dixit, non: "odio habebit." Nullius enim fere conscientia Deum potest odisse, contemnit autem, id est non timet, cum quasi de eius bonitate securus est. Ab hac neglegentia et perniciosa securitate revocat Spiritus Sanctus, cum per prophetam dicit: fili, ne adicias peccatum super peccatum et dicas: 'miseratio Dei magna est, ignorans quia patientia Dei ad penitentiam te invitat (Eccli 5 , 5-6).' Cuius enim tanta misericordia commemorari potest quam eius qui omnia donat peccata conversis et oleastrum facit participem pinguedinis oleae ? Et cuius tanta severitas quam eius qui naturalibus ramis non pepercit, sed propter infidelitatem fregit illos (Cf. Rom 11, 17-20)? Sed quisquis vult diligere Deum et cavere ne offendat, non se arbitretur duobus dominis posse servire, et intentionem cordis sui rectam ab omni duplicitate explicet! Ita enim sentiet de Domino in bonitate, et in simplicitate cordis quaeret illum.
14. 48. But the other he will despise, he said, not, "he will hate." For hardly anyone's conscience can hate God, but he despises him, that is, does not fear him, when he is, as it were, secure about his goodness. From this negligence and pernicious security the Holy Spirit calls us back, when he says through the prophet, son, do not add sin upon sin and say, "the mercy of God is great," not knowing that the patience of God invites you to repentance (Sir 5:5-6). For whose mercy can be recalled so great as his who forgives all sins to those who turn to him and makes the wild olive a partaker of the fatness of the olive? And whose severity so great as his who did not spare the natural branches, but broke them off on account of unbelief (See Rom 11:17-20)? But whoever wishes to love God and to beware of offending him, let him not think that he can serve two masters, and let him disentangle the right intention of his heart from all duplicity! For so he will think of the Lord in goodness, and in simplicity of heart will seek him.
SermMt.2.14.4815. 49. Ideo, inquit, dico vobis non habere sollicitudinem in anima vestra quid edatis, neque corpori quid induatis (Mt 6, 25), ne forte, quamvis iam superflua non quaerantur, propter ipsa necessaria cor duplicetur, et ad ista conquirenda nostra detorqueatur intentio, cum aliquid quasi misericorditer operamur, id est ut, cum consulere alicui videri volumus, nostrum emolumentum ibi potius quam illius utilitatem attendamus, et ideo nobis non videamur peccare, quia non superflua sed necessaria sunt quae consequi volumus.
15. 49. Therefore, he says, I say to you, do not be anxious in your soul about what you may eat, nor for your body about what you may put on (Matt 6:25), lest perhaps, although superfluous things are no longer sought, the heart be doubled on account of the necessities themselves, and our intention be twisted toward acquiring these, when we do something as though out of mercy, that is, so that, when we wish to seem to consult for someone, we look there to our own gain rather than to his advantage, and therefore do not seem to ourselves to sin, because the things we wish to obtain are not superfluous but necessary.
SermMt.2.15.49Dominus autem admonet, ut meminerimus multo amplius nobis Deum dedisse, quod nos fecit et composuit ex anima et corpore, quam est alimentum atque tegumentum, quorum cura nos duplicare cor non vult. Nonne anima, inquit, plus est quam esca, ut tu intellegas eum qui dedit animam multo facilius escam esse daturum, et corpus quam vestimentum (Mt 6, 25), id est plus est, ut similiter intellegas, eum qui corpus dedit, multo facilius daturum esse vestimentum.
But the Lord admonishes us to remember that God has given us much more—that he made and composed us of soul and body—than is food and clothing, the care of which he does not wish to double our heart. Is not the soul, he says, more than food, that you may understand that he who gave the soul will much more easily give food, and the body than clothing (Matt 6:25), that is, it is more, that you may likewise understand that he who gave the body will much more easily give clothing.
SermMt.2.15.4915. 50. Quo loco quaeri solet, utrum ad animam cibus iste pertineat, cum anima incorporea sit, iste autem cibus corporeus. Sed animam hoc loco pro ista vita positam noverimus cuius retinaculum est alimentum istud corporeum. Secundum hanc significationem dictum est etiam illud: qui amat animam suam perdet illam (Io 12, 35). Quod nisi de hac vita acceperimus quam oportet pro regno Dei perdere, quod potuisse martyres claruit, contrarium hoc praeceptum erit illi sententiae qua dictum est: quid prodest homini, si totum mundum lucretur, animae autem suae detrimentum faciat (Mt 16, 26).
15. 50. In which place it is wont to be asked whether this food pertains to the soul, since the soul is incorporeal, but this food is corporeal. But let us know that the soul is here set down for this life, the support of which is this corporeal nourishment. According to this signification was said also that, he who loves his soul shall lose it (John 12:35). Which, unless we take it of this life, which must be lost for the kingdom of God, as it was made clear the martyrs were able to do, this precept will be contrary to that sentence in which it was said, what does it profit a man if he gains the whole world but suffers the loss of his soul? (Matt 16:26)
SermMt.2.15.5015. 51. Respicite, inquit, volatili caeli, quoniam non serunt neque metunt neque congregant in horrea; et Pater vester caelestis pascit ea. Nonne vos pluris estis illis (Mt 6, 26), id est carius vos valetis? Quia utique rationale animal, sicuti est homo, sublimius ordinatum est in rerum natura quam irrationabilia, sicuti sunt aves. Quis autem vestrum, inquit, curans potest adicere ad staturam suam cubitum unum? Et de vestimento quid solliciti estis? (Mt 6, 27-28), id est: Cuius potestate atque dominatu factum est ut ad hanc staturam corpus vestrum perduceretur, eius providentia etiam vestiri potest. Non autem vestra cura factum esse, ut ad hanc staturam veniret corpus vestrum, ex hoc intellegi potest, quod si curetis et velitis adicere unum cubitum huic staturae, non potestis. Illi ergo etiam tegendi corporis curam relinquite, cuius videtis cura factum esse, ut tantae staturae corpus habeatis.
15. 51. Look, he says, at the birds of heaven, for they do not sow nor reap nor gather into barns; and your heavenly Father feeds them. Are you not worth more than they (Matt 6:26), that is, are you not worth more dearly? Because certainly a rational animal, such as man is, is set higher in the nature of things than irrational ones, such as birds are. But which of you, he says, by being anxious can add one cubit to his stature? And about clothing why are you anxious? (Matt 6:27-28), that is: By whose power and dominion it was brought about that your body was carried to this stature, by his providence it can also be clothed. But that it was not brought about by your care that your body came to this stature can be understood from this, that if you should care and wish to add one cubit to this stature, you cannot. To him, then, leave the care of clothing the body too, by whose care you see it brought about that you have a body of so great a stature.
SermMt.2.15.5115. 52. Dandum autem erat etiam documentum propter vestitum, sicut datum est propter alimentum. Itaque sequitur et dicit: considerate lilia agri quomodo crescunt; non laborant neque nent. Dico autem vobis quoniam nec Salomon in omni gloria sua sic vestitus est ut unum ex his. Si autem fenum agri, quod hodie est et cras in clibanum mittitur, Deus sic vestit, quanto magis vos, modicae fidei? (Mt 6, 28-30) Sed ista documenta non sicut allegoriae discutienda sunt, ut quaeramus quid significent aves caeli aut lilia agri; posita sunt enim, ut de rebus minoribus maiora persuaderentur. Sicuti est illud de iudice, qui nec Deum timebat, nec hominem reverebatur, et tamen saepe interpellanti viduae cessit, ut eius causam consideraret, non propter pietatem aut humanitatem, sed ne taedium pateretur (Cf. Lc 18, 2-5). Non enim ullo modo ille iniustus iudex personam Dei allegorice sustinet; sed tamen quantum Deus, qui bonus et iustus est, curet deprecantes se, hinc conici Dominus voluit, quod nec iniustus homo eos qui illum adsiduis precibus tundunt vel propter taedium devitandum potest contemnere.
15. 52. But a proof had to be given about clothing too, as it was given about food. And so there follows, and he says, consider the lilies of the field, how they grow; they do not labor nor spin. But I say to you that not even Solomon in all his glory was clothed like one of these. But if God so clothes the grass of the field, which today is and tomorrow is thrown into the oven, how much more you, O you of little faith? (Matt 6:28-30) But these proofs are not to be discussed as allegories, so that we ask what the birds of heaven or the lilies of the field signify; for they are set down so that from lesser things greater might be made persuasive. As is that about the judge who neither feared God nor reverenced man, and yet often yielded to the widow appealing to him, to consider her case, not on account of piety or humanity, but lest he suffer weariness (See Luke 18:2-5). For in no way does that unjust judge allegorically bear the person of God; but nonetheless how much God, who is good and just, cares for those who beseech him, the Lord wished to be inferred from this, that even an unjust man cannot despise those who beat upon him with constant prayers, even for the avoiding of weariness.
SermMt.2.15.5216. 53. Nolite ergo, inquit, solliciti esse dicentes: 'quid edemus aut quid bibemus aut quid vestiemur?' Haec enim omnia gentes quaerunt. Scit enim Pater vester quia horum omnium indigetis. Quaerite primum regnum et iustitiam Dei, et haec omnia apponentur vobis (Mt 6, 31-33). Hic manifestissime ostendit non haec esse appetenda tamquam talia bona nostra, ut propter ipsa debeamus bene facere, si quid facimus, sed tamen esse necessaria. Quid enim intersit inter bonum, quod appetendum est, et necessarium, quod sumendum est, hac sententia declaravit, cum ait: quaerite primum regnum et iustitiam Dei, et haec omnia apponentur vobis. Regnum ergo et iustitia Dei bonum nostrum est et hoc appetendum et ibi finis constituendus, propter quod omnia faciamus quaecumque facimus. Sed quia in hac vita militamus, ut ad illud regnum pervenire possimus, quae vita sine his necessariis agi non potest: apponentur haec vobis, inquit, sed vos regnum Dei et iustitiam primum quaerite! Cum enim dixit illud primum, significavit quia hoc posterius quaerendum est non tempore sed dignitate: illud tamquam bonum nostrum, hoc tamquam necessarium nostrum, necessarium autem propter illud bonum.
16. 53. Therefore do not, he says, be anxious, saying, "what shall we eat, or what shall we drink, or with what shall we be clothed?" For all these things the gentiles seek. For your Father knows that you have need of all these. Seek first the kingdom and righteousness of God, and all these things shall be added to you (Matt 6:31-33). Here he most manifestly shows that these things are not to be sought as such goods of ours, that for their sake we ought to do good, if we do anything, but that they are nonetheless necessary. For what difference there is between the good, which is to be sought, and the necessary, which is to be taken, he declared by this sentence, when he said, seek first the kingdom and righteousness of God, and all these things shall be added to you. The kingdom and righteousness of God, then, is our good, and this is to be sought, and the end is to be set there, for the sake of which we do all that we do. But because in this life we are soldiers, that we may be able to come to that kingdom, which life cannot be carried on without these necessities: these shall be added to you, he says, but you, seek first the kingdom of God and righteousness! For when he said that first, he signified that this is to be sought afterward, not in time but in dignity: the former as our good, the latter as our necessary thing, but necessary for the sake of that good.
SermMt.2.16.5316. 54. Neque enim verbi gratia ideo debemus evangelizare ut manducemus, sed ideo manducare ut evangelizemus. Nam si propterea evangelizamus ut manducemus, vilius habemus Evangelium quam cibum; et erit iam bonum nostrum in manducando, necessarium autem in evangelizando. Quod etiam Apostolus prohibet, cum dicit licere sibi quidem et permissum esse a Domino, ut qui Evangelium adnuntiant de Evangelio vivant, id est de Evangelio habeant ea quae huic vitae sunt necessaria, sed tamen se non esse abusum hac potestate (Cf. 1 Cor 9, 12-14).
16. 54. For we ought not, for example, to preach the Gospel in order that we may eat, but to eat in order that we may preach the Gospel. For if we preach the Gospel for this reason, that we may eat, we hold the Gospel cheaper than food; and our good will now be in eating, but the necessary in preaching the Gospel. Which the apostle also forbids, when he says that it is indeed permitted to him and granted by the Lord that those who announce the Gospel should live by the Gospel, that is, should have from the Gospel the things necessary for this life, but that he nonetheless did not abuse this power (See 1 Cor 9:12-14).
SermMt.2.16.54Erant enim multi qui occasionem habere cupiebant adquirendi et vendendi Evangelium, quibus eam volens amputare Apostolus manibus suis victum suum toleravit (Cf. Act 20, 34). De his enim alio loco dicit: ut amputem occasionem his qui quaerunt occasionem (2 Cor 11, 12). Quamquam etiam si ut ceteri et boni Apostoli permissu Domini de Evangelio viveret, non in eo victu constitueret finem evangelizandi, sed magis ipsius victus sui finem in Evangelio collocaret, id est, ut superius dixi, non ideo evangelizaret, ut perveniret ad cibum et si qua sunt alia necessaria, sed ideo ista sumeret, ut illud impleret, ne non volens sed necessitate evangelizaret.
For there were many who desired to have an occasion of acquiring and selling the Gospel, from whom the apostle, wishing to cut it off, sustained his living by his own hands (See Acts 20:34). For of these he says in another place, that I may cut off the occasion from those who seek an occasion (2 Cor 11:12). Although even if, like the other and good apostles, by the Lord's permission he lived by the Gospel, he would not set in that living the end of preaching the Gospel, but would rather place the end of his living itself in the Gospel, that is, as I said above, he would not preach the Gospel in order to come to food and whatever other things are necessary, but would take these in order to fulfill that, lest he preach the Gospel not willing but by necessity.
SermMt.2.16.54Hoc enim improbat, cum dicit: nescitis quoniam qui in templo operantur, quae de templo sunt edunt, qui altario deserviunt altario compartiuntur? Sic et Dominus ordinavit his qui Evangelium adnuntiant de Evangelio vivere. Ego autem nullius horum usus sum (1 Cor 9, 13-15). Hinc ostendit permissum esse non iussum, alioquin contra praeceptum Domini fecisse tenebitur.
For this he disapproves, when he says, do you not know that those who work in the temple eat the things of the temple, that those who serve at the altar share with the altar? So also the Lord ordained that those who announce the Gospel should live by the Gospel. But I have used none of these things (1 Cor 9:13-15). Hence he shows that it was permitted, not commanded; otherwise he will be held to have acted against the precept of the Lord.
SermMt.2.16.54Deinde sequitur et dicit: non autem scripsi haec, ut ita fiant in me. Bonum est mihi magis mori quam gloriam meam quisquam inanem faciat (1 Cor 9, 15). Hoc dixit, quia iam statuerat propter quosdam occasionem quaerentes manibus suis victum transigere (Cf. 2 Cor 11, 12). Si enim evangelizavero, inquit, non est mihi gloria (1 Cor 9, 16), id est: Si evangelizavero, ut ita fiant in me, id est si propterea evangelizavero, ut ad illa perveniam et finem Evangelii in cibo et potu et vestitu collocavero.
Then there follows, and he says, but I have not written these things that they should so be done with me. For it is good for me rather to die than that anyone should make my glory empty (1 Cor 9:15). He said this because he had already determined, on account of certain ones seeking an occasion, to provide his living with his own hands (See 2 Cor 11:12). For if I preach the Gospel, he says, it is no glory to me (1 Cor 9:16), that is: If I preach the Gospel, that things should so be done with me, that is, if I preach the Gospel for this reason, that I may come to those things and set the end of the Gospel in food and drink and clothing.
SermMt.2.16.54Sed quare non est ei gloria? Necessitas enim, inquit, mihi incumbit, id est: ut ideo evangelizem, quia unde vivam non habeo, aut ut adquiram temporalem fructum de praedicatione aeternorum. Sic enim iam necessitas erit in Evangelio non voluntas. Vae enim mihi erit, inquit, si non evangelizavero (1 Cor 9, 16). Sed quomodo debet evangelizare? Scilicet ut in ipso Evangelio et in regno Dei ponat mercedem. Ita enim potest non coactus evangelizare sed volens.
But why is it no glory to him? For necessity, he says, lies upon me, that is: that I preach the Gospel for this reason, because I have nothing to live on, or that I may acquire temporal fruit from the preaching of eternal things. For so there will now be necessity in the Gospel, not will. For woe will be to me, he says, if I do not preach the Gospel (1 Cor 9:16). But how ought he to preach the Gospel? Namely, so that in the Gospel itself and in the kingdom of God he sets his reward. For so he can preach the Gospel not compelled but willing.
SermMt.2.16.54Si enim volens, inquit, hoc facio, mercedem habeo; si autem invitus, dispensatio mihi credita est (1 Cor 9, 17), id est: Si coactus inopia earum rerum quae temporali vitae sunt necessariae praedico Evangelium, alii per me habebunt mercedem Evangelii, qui Evangelium ipsum me praedicante diligent; ego autem non habebo, quia non ipsum Evangelium diligo sed eius pretium in illis temporalibus constitutum.
For if I do this willingly, he says, I have a reward; but if unwillingly, a stewardship has been entrusted to me (1 Cor 9:17)—that is: if, compelled by want of the things necessary for this temporal life, I preach the Gospel, then others will have through me the reward of the Gospel, namely those who, while I preach it, love the Gospel itself; but I will not have it, because I do not love the Gospel itself but its price, set in those temporal things.
SermMt.2.16.54Quod nefas est fieri, ut non tamquam filius ministret quisque Evangelium, sed tamquam servus cui dispensatio credita est, ut tamquam alienum eroget, nihil inde ipse capiat praeter cibaria, quae non de participatione regni sed ad sustentaculum miserae servitutis dantur extrinsecus. Quamquam alio loco et dispensatorem se dicat (Cf. 1 Cor 4, 1). Potest enim et servus in filiorum numerum adoptatus, eam rem in qua coheredis sortem meruit, fideliter dispensare participibus suis. Sed nunc ubi ait: si autem invitus, dispensatio mihi credita est (1 Cor 4, 2), talem dispensatorem intellegi voluit qui alienum dispensat, unde ipse nihil accipiat.
And it is wrong for this to come about—that anyone should minister the Gospel not as a son but as a slave to whom a stewardship has been entrusted, so as to dispense it as something belonging to another and take nothing from it except his food, which is given from outside not as a share in the kingdom but as the support of a wretched servitude. Yet in another place he also calls himself a steward (See 1 Cor 4:1). For even a slave adopted into the number of sons can faithfully dispense to his fellow sharers that very thing in which he has earned the lot of a coheir. But here, where he says but if unwillingly, a stewardship has been entrusted to me (1 Cor 4:2), he meant us to understand such a steward as dispenses what belongs to another and receives nothing from it himself.
SermMt.2.16.5416. 55. Ergo quaecumque res propter aliud aliquid quaeritur sine dubio inferior est quam id propter quod quaeritur. Et ideo illud primum est propter quod istam rem quaeris, non ista res quam propter illud quaeris. Quapropter si Evangelium et regnum Dei propter cibum quaerimus, priorem facimus cibum et posterius regnum Dei; ita ut si non desit cibus, non quaeramus regnum Dei. Hoc est ergo primum quaerere cibum et deinde regnum Dei, id est hoc priore loco ponere illud posteriore. Si autem ideo quaeramus cibum, ut habeamus regnum Dei, facimus quod dictum est: quaerite primum regnum et iustitiam Dei, et haec omnia apponentur vobis (Mt 6, 33).
16. 55. Therefore whatever thing is sought for the sake of something else is without doubt inferior to that for the sake of which it is sought. And so that first thing is the reason you seek this thing, not this thing the reason you seek that. Accordingly, if we seek the Gospel and the kingdom of God for the sake of food, we make food prior and the kingdom of God posterior, so that, if food were not lacking, we would not seek the kingdom of God. This, then, is to seek food first and afterward the kingdom of God—that is, to put the latter in the prior place and the former in the posterior. But if we seek food in order that we may have the kingdom of God, we do what was said: seek first the kingdom and the righteousness of God, and all these things shall be added to you (Matt 6:33).
SermMt.2.16.5517. 56. Quaerentibus enim primum regnum et iustitiam Dei, id est hoc praeponentibus ceteris rebus, ut propter hoc cetera quaeramus, non debet subesse sollicitudo, ne illa desint quae huic vitae propter regnum Dei sunt necessaria. Dixit enim superius: scit Pater vester quia horum omnium indigetis.
17. 56. For those who seek first the kingdom and the righteousness of God—that is, who set this before all other things, so that we seek the rest for the sake of this—there ought to be no underlying anxiety that those things may be lacking which are necessary for this life on account of the kingdom of God. For he said above: your Father knows that you need all these things.
SermMt.2.17.56Et ideo cum dixisset: quaerite primum regnum et iustitiam Dei, non dixit: "deinde ista quaerite, quamvis sint necessaria," sed ait: haec omnia apponentur vobis (Mt 6, 32-33), id est consequentur, si illa quaeratis, sine ullo vestro impedimento, ne cum ista quaeritis, illinc avertamini, aut ne duos fines constituatis, ut et regnum Dei propter se appetatis et ista necessaria, sed haec potius propter illud. Ita vobis non deerunt; quia non potestis duobus dominis servire (Cf. Mt 6, 24). Duobus autem dominis servire conatur qui et regnum Dei pro magno bono appetit et haec temporalia. Non poterit autem simplicem habere oculum et uni domino Deo servire, nisi quaecumque sunt cetera, si sunt necessaria, propter hoc unum adsumat, id est propter regnum Dei.
And therefore, when he had said seek first the kingdom and the righteousness of God, he did not say, "then seek these things, although they are necessary," but said all these things shall be added to you (Matt 6:32-33)—that is, they will follow, if you seek those, without any hindrance on your part, lest in seeking these you be turned away from that, or lest you set up two ends, so as to desire both the kingdom of God for its own sake and these necessary things; rather, desire these for the sake of that. So they will not be lacking to you, because you cannot serve two masters (See Matt 6:24). Now whoever desires both the kingdom of God as a great good and these temporal things is trying to serve two masters. But he will not be able to have a single eye and to serve the one Lord God unless whatever else there is—if it is necessary—he takes up for the sake of this one thing, that is, for the sake of the kingdom of God.
SermMt.2.17.56Sicut autem omnes militantes accipiunt annonam et stipendium, sic omnes evangelizantes accipiunt victum et tegumentum. Sed non omnes propter salutem rei publicae militant sed propter illa quae accipiunt; sic non omnes propter salutem Ecclesiae ministrant Deo sed propter haec temporalia, quae tamquam annonam et stipendia consequuntur, aut et propter hoc et propter illud. Sed supra iam dictum est: non potestis duobus dominis servire. Ergo simplici corde tantummodo propter regnum Dei debemus operari bonum ad omnes, non autem in hac operatione vel solam vel cum regno Dei mercedem temporalium cogitare.
Now just as all who serve as soldiers receive their rations and pay, so all who preach the Gospel receive food and clothing. But not all serve as soldiers for the safety of the commonwealth; some do so for what they receive. So too not all minister to God for the safety of the Church; some do so for these temporal things, which they obtain as rations and pay, or else both for this and for that. But it has already been said above: you cannot serve two masters. Therefore with a single heart, solely for the sake of the kingdom of God, we ought to do good to all, and not, in this activity, to think of a temporal reward—either by itself or together with the kingdom of God.
SermMt.2.17.56Quorum omnium temporalium nomine crastinum posuit dicens: nolite ergo solliciti esse de crastino (Mt 6, 34). Non enim dicitur crastinus dies nisi in tempore, ubi praeterito succedit futurum. Ergo cum aliquid boni operamur, non temporalia sed aeterna cogitemus! Tunc erit illud bonum et perfectum opus. Crastinus enim dies, inquit, sollicitus erit sibi ipse; id est ut cum oportuerit, sumas cibum vel potum vel indumentum, cum ipsa scilicet necessitas urguere coeperit. Aderunt enim haec, quia novit Pater noster quod horum omnium indigeamus (Cf. Mt 6, 32). Sufficit enim, inquit, diei malitia sua (Mt 6, 34); id est: "sufficit quod ista sumere urgebit ipsa necessitas, quam propterea malitiam nominatam arbitror, quia poenalis est nobis; pertinet enim ad hanc fragilitatem et mortalitatem quam peccando meruimus." Huic ergo poenae temporalis necessitatis noli addere aliquid gravius, ut non solum patiaris harum rerum indigentiam, sed etiam propter hanc explendam milites Deo.
Under the name of all these temporal things he set "tomorrow," saying: do not therefore be anxious about tomorrow (Matt 6:34). For a day is not called "tomorrow" except in time, where the future succeeds the past. Therefore, when we do something good, let us think not of temporal but of eternal things! Then that work will be good and perfect. For tomorrow, he says, will be anxious for itself—that is, so that, when it is fitting, you may take food or drink or clothing, namely when necessity itself begins to press. For these things will be at hand, because our Father knows that we need all these things (See Matt 6:32). For sufficient, he says, to the day is its own evil (Matt 6:34)—that is, "it is enough that necessity itself will press you to take these things," which I think is for this reason called "evil," because it is punitive for us; for it belongs to this frailty and mortality which we earned by sinning. To this penalty, then, of temporal necessity do not add anything heavier, so that you not only suffer want of these things but even serve God as a soldier in order to satisfy that want.
SermMt.2.17.5617. 57. Hoc autem loco vehementer cavendum est, ne forte, cum viderimus aliquem servum Dei providere ne ista necessaria desint vel sibi vel eis quorum sibi cura commissa est, iudicemus eum contra praeceptum Domini facere et de crastino esse sollicitum. Nam et ipse Dominus, cui ministrabant angeli (Cf. Mt 4, 11), tamen propter exemplum, ne quis postea scandalum pateretur, cum aliquem servorum eius animadvertisset ista necessaria procurare, loculos habere dignatus est cum pecunia, unde usibus necessariis quidquid opus fuisset praeberetur. Quorum loculorum custos et fur, sicut scriptum est, Iudas fuit, qui eum tradidit (Cf. Io 12, 6).
17. 57. But in this place we must be very careful that, when we see some servant of God provide that these necessary things may not be lacking either to himself or to those whose care has been committed to him, we do not judge him to be acting against the Lord's precept and to be anxious about tomorrow. For even the Lord himself, whom the angels served (See Matt 4:11), nevertheless, for the sake of example, lest anyone afterward suffer scandal, when he had noticed that one of his servants procured these necessary things, deigned to keep a purse with money in it, from which whatever was needed might be supplied for necessary uses. The keeper and the thief of this purse, as it is written, was Judas, who betrayed him (See John 12:6).
SermMt.2.17.57Sicut et Apostolus Paulus potest videri de crastino cogitasse, cum dixit: de collectis autem in sanctos, sicut ordinavi ecclesiis Galatiae, ita et vos facite. Secundum unam sabbati unusquisque vestrum apud se ponat thesaurizans, quod sibi placuerit, ut non cum venero, tunc collectae fiant. Cum autem advenero, quoscumque probaveritis per epistulas, hos mittam perferre gratiam vestram in Ierusalem. Quod si dignum fuerit ut ego eam, mecum ibunt. Veniam autem ad vos, cum Macedoniam transiero; Macedoniam enim pertranseo. Apud vos forsitan remanebo vel etiam hiemabo, ut vos me deducatis quocumque iero. Nolo enim vos nunc in transitu videre; spero enim me aliquid temporis manere apud vos, si permiserit Dominus. Permanebo autem Ephesi usque ad Pentecosten (1 Cor 16, 1-8). Item in Actibus Apostolorum scriptum est, ea quae ad victum sunt necessaria, procurata esse in futurum propter imminentem famem. Sic enim legimus: in illis autem diebus descenderunt ab Ierosolima prophetae Antiochiam, eratque magna exultatio. Congregatis autem nobis surgens unus ex illis nomine Agabus, significabat per Spiritum famem magnam futuram in universo orbe, quae et facta est sub Claudio. Discentium autem, ut quisque abundabat, statuerunt unusquisque eorum in ministerium mittere presbyteris habitantibus in Iudaea fratribus, qui et miserunt per manum Barnabae et Sauli (Act 11, 27-30). Et quod naviganti eidem Apostolo Paulo imposita sunt utensilia quae offerebantur, non ad unum tantum diem videtur victus iste procuratus (Cf. Act 28, 10).
So too the apostle Paul can seem to have thought about tomorrow when he said: now concerning the collection for the saints, as I directed the churches of Galatia, so you also are to do. On the first day of the week each of you is to put something aside, storing up as he has been prospered, so that the collections need not be made when I come. And when I arrive, I will send those whom you approve by letter to carry your gift to Jerusalem. And if it is fitting that I go too, they shall go with me. I will visit you after passing through Macedonia, for I am passing through Macedonia. Perhaps I will stay with you or even spend the winter, so that you may send me on my way wherever I go. For I do not want to see you now in passing; for I hope to stay some time with you, if the Lord permits. But I will remain at Ephesus until Pentecost (1 Cor 16:1-8). Likewise in the Acts of the Apostles it is written that the things necessary for sustenance were procured in advance because of an imminent famine. For we read as follows: in those days prophets came down from Jerusalem to Antioch, and there was great rejoicing. And when we were gathered together, one of them named Agabus stood up and foretold through the Spirit that there would be a great famine over all the world, which also took place under Claudius. And the disciples, as each one prospered, each of them determined to send relief to the brethren, the elders living in Judea; and they did so, sending it by the hand of Barnabas and Saul (Acts 11:27-30). And from the fact that, when the same apostle Paul was sailing, supplies that were offered were put on board, this provision of food seems to have been procured not for one day only (See Acts 28:10).
SermMt.2.17.57Et quod idem scribit: qui furabatur iam non furetur; magis autem laboret operans manibus suis bonum, ut habeat unde tribuere cui opus est (Eph 4, 28), male intellegentibus non videtur servare praeceptum Domini qui ait: respicite volatilia caeli, quoniam non serunt neque metunt neque congregant in horrea (Mt 6, 26); et: considerate lilia agri quomodo crescunt; non laborant neque nent (Mt 6, 28), cum istis praecepit ut laborent operantes manibus suis, ita ut habeant quod etiam aliis possint tribuere. Et quod saepe de se ipso dicit, quod manibus suis operatus est (Cf. Act 20, 34), ne quem gravaret (Cf. 1 Thess 2, 9), et de illo scriptum est, quod coniunxerit se Aquilae propter artis similitudinem ut simul operarentur unde victum transigerent (Cf. Act 18, 2-3), non videtur imitatus aves caeli et lilia agri.
And from the fact that the same apostle writes let the thief no longer steal, but rather let him labor, doing honest work with his hands, so that he may have something to give to him who is in need (Eph 4:28), it seems to those who understand badly that he does not keep the Lord's precept who says look at the birds of the air, for they neither sow nor reap nor gather into barns (Matt 6:26), and consider the lilies of the field, how they grow; they neither toil nor spin (Matt 6:28), since he commanded these men to labor, working with their hands, so as to have something they could even give to others. And from the fact that he often says of himself that he worked with his own hands (See Acts 20:34) so as not to burden anyone (See 1 Thess 2:9), and that it is written of him that he joined himself to Aquila because of their common trade, so that they might work together to earn their living (See Acts 18:2-3), he seems not to have imitated the birds of the air and the lilies of the field.
SermMt.2.17.57His et huiusmodi Scripturarum locis satis apparet Dominum nostrum non hoc improbare, si quis humano more ista procuret, sed si quis propter ista Deo militet, ut in operibus suis non regnum Dei sed istorum adquisitionem intueatur.
From these and similar passages of the Scriptures it is sufficiently clear that our Lord does not disapprove if someone procures these things in the human manner, but only if someone serves God as a soldier for the sake of these things, so that in his works he looks not to the kingdom of God but to the acquisition of these things.
SermMt.2.17.5717. 58. Ad hanc ergo regulam hoc totum praeceptum redigitur, ut etiam in istorum provisione regnum Dei cogitemus, in militia vero regni Dei ista non cogitemus. Ita enim, etiamsi aliquando defuerint, quod plerumque propter exercitationem nostram Deus sinit, non solum non debilitant propositum nostrum, sed etiam examinatum probatumque confirmant. Gloriamur enim, inquit, in tribulationibus scientes quia tribulatio patientiam operatur, patientia probationem, probatio spem, spes vero non confundit, quoniam caritas Dei diffusa est in cordibus nostris per Spiritum Sanctum, qui datus est nobis (Rom 5, 3-5). In commemoratione autem tribulationum ac laborum suorum idem Apostolus non tantum in carceribus et naufragiis atque huiusmodi multis molestiis, sed etiam in fame ac siti, in frigore et nuditate se laborasse commemorat (Cf. 2 Cor 11, 23-27).
17. 58. To this rule, then, the whole precept is reduced: that even in the provision of these things we think of the kingdom of God, but in the service of the kingdom of God we do not think of these things. For in this way, even if at some time they are lacking—as God for the most part allows for our training—they not only do not weaken our resolve but even strengthen it, tested and proven. For we glory, he says, in tribulations, knowing that tribulation produces patience, and patience trial, and trial hope, and hope does not disappoint, because the love of God has been poured out in our hearts through the Holy Spirit who has been given to us (Rom 5:3-5). And in recalling his own tribulations and labors, the same apostle recalls that he labored not only in prisons and shipwrecks and many troubles of this kind, but even in hunger and thirst, in cold and nakedness (See 2 Cor 11:23-27).
SermMt.2.17.58Quod cum legimus, non aestimemus Domini promissa titubasse, ut famem ac sitim et nuditatem pateretur Apostolus, quaerens regnum et iustitiam Dei, cum dictum sit nobis: quaerite primum regnum et iustitiam Dei, et haec omnia apponentur vobis (Mt 6, 33), quando quidem ista sicut adiutoria novit ille medicus, cui semel nos totos commisimus, et a quo habemus promissionem vitae praesentis et futurae, quando apponat, quando detrahat, sicut nobis iudicat expedire;
When we read this, let us not suppose that the Lord's promises wavered, so that the apostle suffered hunger and thirst and nakedness while seeking the kingdom and righteousness of God, when it has been said to us seek first the kingdom and the righteousness of God, and all these things shall be added to you (Matt 6:33)—since indeed that physician, to whom we have once for all entrusted our whole selves, knows these things as aids, and from him we have the promise of the present life and the life to come; he knows when to add them and when to withdraw them, as he judges to be good for us;
SermMt.2.17.58quos et consolandos et exercendos in hac vita et post hanc vitam in perpetua requie stabiliendos atque firmandos gubernat et dirigit. Non enim et homo, cum plerumque iumento suo cibaria detrahit, deserit illud cura sua, ac non potius curando haec facit.
and he governs and directs us, to be consoled and trained in this life, and after this life to be established and strengthened in everlasting rest. For even a man, when he often withholds fodder from his beast of burden, does not thereby abandon his care of it, but rather does this by way of caring for it.
SermMt.2.17.5818. 59. Et quoniam, cum ista vel procurantur in futurum vel, si causa non est quare illa impendas, reservantur, incertum est quo animo fiat, cum possit simplici corde fieri, possit et duplici, opportune hoc loco subiecit: nolite iudicare, ne iudicetur de vobis; in quo enim iudicio iudicaveritis, iudicabitur de vobis; et in qua mensura mensi fueritis, remetietur vobis (Mt 7, 1-2). Hoc loco nihil aliud nobis praecipi existimo, nisi ut ea facta quae dubium est quo animo fiant, in meliorem partem interpretemur. Quod enim scriptum est: ex fructibus eorum cognoscetis eos (Mt 7, 16), de manifestis dictum est, quae non possunt bono animo fieri, sicuti sunt stupra vel blasphemiae vel furta vel ebriositas et si qua sunt alia, de quibus nobis iudicare permittitur dicente Apostolo: quid enim mihi de his qui foris sunt iudicare? Nonne de his qui intus sunt vos iudicatis? (1 Cor 5, 12)
18. 59. And since, when these things are either procured for the future or, when there is no reason to spend them, kept in reserve, it is uncertain with what intention this is done—since it can be done with a single heart and can also be done with a double one—he has fittingly added here: do not judge, lest you be judged. For with the judgment you pronounce you will be judged, and with the measure you use it will be measured back to you (Matt 7:1-2). In this place I think nothing else is being enjoined on us than that we should interpret in the better sense those deeds about which it is doubtful with what intention they are done. For what is written, by their fruits you shall know them (Matt 7:16), was said of manifest things, which cannot be done with a good intention—such as fornication or blasphemies or thefts or drunkenness and any others of the sort—about which we are permitted to judge, since the apostle says: for what have I to do with judging those who are outside? Is it not those who are inside whom you judge? (1 Cor 5:12)
SermMt.2.18.59De genere autem ciborum, quia possunt bono animo et simplici corde sine vitio concupiscentiae quicumque humani cibi indifferenter sumi, prohibet idem Apostolus iudicari eos qui carnibus vescebantur et vinum bibebant ab eis qui se ab huiusmodi alimentis temperabant. Qui manducat, inquit, non manducantem non spernat; et qui non manducat manducantem non iudicet. Ibi etiam ait: tu quis es, qui iudices alienum servum? Suo domino stat, aut cadit (Rom 14, 3-4).
But as to the kind of food, since any human foods whatever can be taken indifferently, with a good intention and a single heart, without the vice of disordered desire, the same apostle forbids those who ate meat and drank wine to be judged by those who abstained from such foods. Let him who eats, he says, not despise him who abstains, and let him who abstains not judge him who eats. There too he says: who are you to judge the servant of another? It is before his own master that he stands or falls (Rom 14:3-4).
SermMt.2.18.59De talibus enim rebus quae possunt bono et simplici et magno animo fieri, quamvis possint etiam non bono, volebant illi, cum homines essent, in occulta cordis ferre sententiam de quibus solus Deus iudicat.
For about such things, which can be done with a good and single and great intention—although they can also be done with a bad one—those men, being human, wanted to pass sentence in the hidden things of the heart, about which God alone judges.
SermMt.2.18.5918. 60. Ad hoc pertinet etiam illud quod alio loco dicit: nolite ante tempus quidquam iudicare, quoadusque veniat Dominus et illuminet abscondita tenebrarum et manifestabit cogitationes cordis. Et tunc laus erit unicuique a Deo (1 Cor 4, 5). Sunt ergo quaedam facta media, quae ignoramus quo animo fiant, quia et bono et malo fieri possunt, de quibus temerarium est iudicare, maxime ut condemnemus. Horum autem veniet tempus ut iudicentur, cum Dominus illuminabit abscondita tenebrarum et manifestabit cogitationes cordis. Item alio loco dicit idem Apostolus: quorundam autem hominum peccata manifesta sunt, praecedentia ad iudicium, quaedam autem et subsequuntur (1 Tim 5, 24). Manifesta ea dicit de quibus clarum est quo animo fiant; haec praecedunt ad iudicium, id est quia, si fuerit ista subsecutum iudicium, non est temerarium. Subsequuntur autem illa quae occulta sunt, quia nec ipsa latebunt tempore suo. Sic et de bonis factis intellegendum est. Nam ita subiungit: similiter et facta bona manifesta sunt; et quaecumque aliter se habent abscondi non possunt (1 Tim 5, 25). De manifestis ergo iudicemus; de occultis vero Deo iudicium relinquamus, quia et ipsa abscondi non possunt, sive mala sive bona, cum tempus advenerit quo manifestentur.
18. 60. To this belongs also what he says in another place: do not pronounce judgment before the time, until the Lord comes, who will bring to light the things hidden in darkness and will disclose the purposes of the heart. And then each one will receive his commendation from God (1 Cor 4:5). There are, then, certain intermediate deeds, of which we do not know with what intention they are done, because they can be done both with a good and with an evil one; about these it is rash to judge, especially so as to condemn. But the time will come for these to be judged, when the Lord will bring to light the things hidden in darkness and will disclose the purposes of the heart. Likewise in another place the same apostle says: the sins of some men are conspicuous, going before them to judgment, but the sins of others appear later (1 Tim 5:24). He calls those "conspicuous" about which it is clear with what intention they are done; these go before to judgment—that is, because, if judgment follows them, it is not rash. But those things follow later which are hidden, because these too will not stay concealed in their own time. The same is to be understood of good deeds also. For he goes on thus: so too good deeds are conspicuous; and even those that are otherwise cannot be hidden (1 Tim 5:25). Let us therefore judge manifest things; but the judgment of hidden things let us leave to God, since these too cannot be hidden, whether evil or good, when the time comes for them to be made manifest.
SermMt.2.18.6018. 61. Duo sunt autem in quibus temerarium iudicium cavere debemus: cum incertum est quo animo quidque factum sit, vel cum incertum est qualis futurus sit qui nunc vel malus vel bonus apparet. Si ergo quispiam, verbi gratia, conquestus de stomacho ieiunare noluit, et tu id non credens edacitatis id vitio tribueris, temere iudicabis. Item si manifestam edacitatem ebriositatemque cognoveris et ita reprehenderis, quasi numquam ille possit corrigi atque mutari, nihilo minus temere iudicabis. Non ergo reprehendamus ea quae nescimus quo animo fiant; neque ita reprehendamus quae manifesta sunt, ut desperemus sanitatem, et vitabimus iudicium de quo nunc dicitur: nolite iudicare, ne iudicetur de vobis (Mt 7, 1).
18. 61. Now there are two cases in which we ought to guard against rash judgment: when it is uncertain with what intention something has been done, and when it is uncertain what sort of person he will be who now appears either bad or good. If, then, someone, for example, complaining of his stomach, did not want to fast, and you, not believing this, attributed it to the vice of gluttony, you will judge rashly. Likewise, if you came to know manifest gluttony and drunkenness, and rebuked it as though that man could never be corrected and changed, you will nonetheless judge rashly. Let us not, therefore, rebuke those things about which we do not know with what intention they are done; nor let us so rebuke things that are manifest as to despair of their cure, and we will avoid the judgment of which it is now said: do not judge, lest you be judged (Matt 7:1).
SermMt.2.18.6118. 62. Potest autem movere quod ait: in quo enim iudicio iudicaveritis, iudicabitur de vobis; et in qua mensura mensi fueritis, in ea remetietur vobis (Mt 7, 2). Numquid enim, si nos in iudicio temerario iudicaverimus, temere de nobis etiam Deus iudicabit? Aut numquid, si mensura iniqua mensi fuerimus, et apud Deum iniqua mensura est, unde nobis remetietur? Nam et mensurae nomine ipsum iudicium significatum arbitror. Nullo modo Deus vel temere iudicat vel iniqua mensura cuiquam rependit. Sed hoc dictum est, quoniam temeritas qua punis alium eadem ipsa te puniat necesse est. Nisi forte arbitrandum est quod iniquitas ei noceat aliquid in quem procedit, ei autem nihil a quo procedit. Immo vero saepe nihil nocet ei qui patitur iniuriam, ei autem qui facit necesse est ut noceat. Quid enim nocuit martyribus iniquitas persequentium? Ipsis autem persecutoribus plurimum. Quia etsi aliqui eorum correcti sunt, eo tamen tempore quo persequebantur excaecabat illos malitia eorum. Sic et temerarium iudicium plerumque nihil nocet ei de quo temere iudicatur, ei autem qui temere iudicat ipsa temeritas necesse est ut noceat.
18. 62. But it may be a difficulty that he says: for with the judgment you pronounce you will be judged, and with the measure you use it will be measured back to you (Matt 7:2). For surely, if we judge with a rash judgment, will God too judge us rashly? Or surely, if we have measured with an unjust measure, is there with God too an unjust measure by which it will be measured back to us? For by the name "measure" I think the judgment itself is signified. In no way does God either judge rashly or repay anyone with an unjust measure. But this was said because the very rashness by which you punish another must of necessity punish you. Unless perhaps we are to suppose that injustice does some harm to the one against whom it proceeds, but none to the one from whom it proceeds. On the contrary, often it does no harm to the one who suffers the wrong, but it must of necessity harm the one who does it. For what harm did the injustice of their persecutors do to the martyrs? Yet it did the greatest harm to the persecutors themselves. For even if some of them were later set right, nevertheless at the time when they were persecuting, their malice was blinding them. So too rash judgment for the most part does no harm to the one who is rashly judged, but the rashness itself must of necessity harm the one who judges rashly.
SermMt.2.18.62Ista regula etiam illud dictum arbitror: omnis qui percusserit gladio, gladio morietur (Mt 26, 52). Quam multi enim gladio percutiunt nec tamen gladio moriuntur, sicut nec ipse Petrus! Sed ne istum venia peccatorum talem poenam evasisse quis putet, quamquam nihil absurdius quam ut maiorem putet gladii poenam esse potuisse, quae Petro non accidit, quam crucis quae accidit, quid tamen de latronibus dicturus est qui cum Domino crucifixi sunt, quia et ille qui meruit veniam, posteaquam crucifixus est meruit, et alter omnino non meruit (Cf. Lc 23, 32-43)? An forte omnes quos occiderant crucifixerant; et propterea hoc etiam ipsi pati meruerunt? Ridiculum est hoc putare. Quid ergo aliud dictum est: omnis enim qui gladio percusserit gladio morietur, nisi quia ipso peccato anima moritur, quodcumque commiserit?
I think that saying too belongs to this rule: all who take the sword will perish by the sword (Matt 26:52). For how many strike with the sword and yet do not perish by the sword—as Peter himself did not! But lest anyone suppose that he escaped such a penalty through the forgiveness of his sins—though nothing is more absurd than to suppose that the penalty of the sword, which did not befall Peter, could have been greater than that of the cross, which did befall him—what then will he say of the robbers who were crucified with the Lord, since the one who earned forgiveness earned it after he was crucified, while the other did not earn it at all (See Luke 23:32-43)? Or had they perhaps crucified all whom they had killed, and for that reason earned to suffer this themselves? It is ridiculous to suppose this. What else, then, was said by for all who strike with the sword will perish by the sword, except that the soul dies by that very sin, whatever it has committed?
SermMt.2.18.6219. 63. Et quoniam de temerario et iniquo iudicio nos hoc loco Dominus monet - vult enim ut simplici corde et in unum Deum intento faciamus quaecumque facimus; et multa incertum est quo corde fiant, de quibus iudicare temerarium est, maxime autem hi temere iudicant de incertis et facile reprehendunt qui magis amant vituperare et damnare quam emendare atque corrigere, quod vitium vel superbiae est, vel invidentiae -, consequenter subicit et dicit: quid autem vides festucam in oculo fratris tui, trabem autem in oculo tuo non vides? (Mt 7, 3), ut si forte verbi gratia ira ille peccavit, tu odio reprehendas. Quantum autem inter festucam et trabem, quasi tantum inter iram distat atque odium. Odium est enim ira inveterata, quasi quae vetustate ipsa tantum robur acceperit, ut merito appelletur trabes. Fieri autem potest ut, si irascaris homini, velis eum corrigi; si autem oderis hominem, non potes eum velle corrigere.
19. 63. And since in this place the Lord warns us against rash and unjust judgment—for he wills that with a single heart, intent on the one God, we do whatever we do; and many things it is uncertain with what heart they are done, about which it is rash to judge, and those especially judge rashly about uncertain matters and readily rebuke who love rather to revile and condemn than to amend and correct, which vice belongs either to pride or to envy—he consequently adds and says: why do you see the speck in your brother's eye, but do not see the beam in your own eye? (Matt 7:3), so that, if for example that man sinned through anger, you rebuke him through hatred. Now as far as the speck is from the beam, so far, as it were, is anger removed from hatred. For hatred is anger grown old, anger which by its very age has gained such strength that it deserves to be called a beam. But it can happen that, if you are angry with a man, you may wish him to be corrected; whereas if you hate a man, you cannot wish to correct him.
SermMt.2.19.6319. 64. Quomodo enim dicis fratri tuo: 'sine eiciam festucam de oculo tuo, et ecce trabes est in oculo tuo?' Hypocrita, eice primum trabem de oculo tuo, et tunc videbis eicere festucam de oculo fratris tui (Mt 7, 4-5), id est: "primum abs te expelle odium, et deinde poteris iam eum quem diligis emendare." Et bene ait: hypocrita. Accusare enim vitia officium est virorum bonorum et benivolorum quod cum mali faciunt, alienas partes agunt sicut hypocritae qui tegunt sub persona quod sunt, et ostentant in persona quod non sunt. Hypocritarum ergo nomine simulatores acceperis. Et est vere multum cavendum et molestum simulatorum genus, qui cum omnium vitiorum accusationes odio et livore suscipiant, etiam consultores videri se volunt. Et ideo pie cauteque vigilandum est, ut cum aliquem reprehendere vel obiurgare necessitas coegerit, primo cogitemus, utrum tale sit vitium quod numquam habuimus vel quo iam caruimus. Et si numquam habuimus, cogitemus et nos homines esse et habere potuisse; si vero habuimus et non habemus, tangat memoriam communis infirmitas, ut illam reprehensionem aut obiurgationem non odium sed misericordia praecedat, ut sive ad correctionem eius propter quem id facimus, sive ad perversionem valuerit - nam incertus est exitus - nos tamen de simplicitate oculi nostri securi simus. Si autem cogitantes nosmetipsos invenerimus in eo esse vitio in quo est ille quem reprehendere parabamus, non reprehendamus neque obiurgemus, sed tamen congemiscamus; et non illum ad obtemperandum nobis sed ad pariter conandum invitemus!
19. 64. For how do you say to your brother, "Let me cast the speck out of your eye," and behold, there is a beam in your own eye? Hypocrite, first cast the beam out of your own eye, and then you will see clearly to cast the speck out of your brother's eye (Matt 7:4-5)—that is: "first drive hatred away from yourself, and then you will be able to amend the one whom you love." And he says well, hypocrite. For to accuse vices is the duty of good and well-disposed men; and when bad men do this, they play a part that is not their own, like hypocrites who hide under a mask what they are and display in their mask what they are not. By the name "hypocrites," then, you may understand dissemblers. And the kind of dissemblers is truly much to be guarded against and is troublesome—those who, while they undertake their accusations of all vices out of hatred and spite, want even to be seen as advisers. And therefore we must watch piously and carefully, so that when necessity compels us to rebuke or chide someone, we first consider whether the vice is such as we never had or such as we have now been freed from. And if we never had it, let us consider that we too are human and could have had it; but if we did have it and no longer have it, let our common weakness touch our memory, so that not hatred but mercy may go before that rebuke or chiding, so that—whether it avails for the correction of the one for whose sake we do it, or for his perversion (for the outcome is uncertain)—we ourselves may at least be secure in the singleness of our eye. But if, considering ourselves, we find that we are in the same vice as the one we were preparing to rebuke, let us not rebuke or chide, but rather groan together with him; and let us invite him not to obey us but to strive together with us!
SermMt.2.19.6419. 65. Nam et illud quod dicit Apostolus: factus sum Iudaeis quasi Iudaeus, ut Iudaeos lucrifacerem; his qui sub Lege sunt quasi sub Lege, cum non sim ipse sub Lege, ut eos qui sub Lege erant lucrifacerem; his qui sine Lege sunt, quasi sine Lege, cum sine Lege Dei non sim, sed sim in Lege Christi, ut lucrifacerem eos qui sine Lege sunt. Factus sum infirmis infirmus, ut infirmos lucrifacerem. Omnibus omnia factus sum, ut omnes lucrifacerem (1 Cor 9, 20-22), non utique simulatione faciebat, quemadmodum quidam intellegi volunt, ut eorum detestanda simulatio tanti exempli auctoritate muniatur; sed hoc faciebat caritate, qua eius infirmitatem cui volebat subvenire tamquam suam cogitabat.
19. 65. For that too which the apostle says—to the Jews I became as a Jew, that I might win the Jews; to those under the Law as one under the Law, though I myself am not under the Law, that I might win those who were under the Law; to those outside the Law as one outside the Law, though I am not outside the Law of God but am under the Law of Christ, that I might win those who are outside the Law. To the weak I became weak, that I might win the weak. I have become all things to all, that I might win all (1 Cor 9:20-22)—he certainly did not do out of dissimulation, as some want it to be understood, so that their own detestable dissimulation may be fortified by the authority of so great an example; rather, he did this out of love, by which he regarded as his own the weakness of the one he wished to help.
SermMt.2.19.65Hoc enim et praestruit dicendo: cum enim liber sim ex omnibus, omnium me servum feci, ut plures lucrifacerem (1 Cor 9, 19). Quod ut intellegas non simulatione sed caritate fieri, qua infirmis hominibus tamquam nos simus compatimur, ita monet alio loco dicens: vos in libertatem vocati estis, fratres, tantum ne libertatem in occasionem carnis detis, sed per caritatem servite invicem (Gal 5, 13). Quod fieri non potest, nisi alterius infirmitatem quisque habeat quasi suam, ut eam aequanimiter ferat, donec ab ea liberetur ille cuius curat salutem.
For he prepares the ground for this by saying: for though I am free from all, I have made myself a slave to all, that I might win the more (1 Cor 9:19). And that you may understand this to be done not out of dissimulation but out of love, by which we have compassion on weak persons as though we were they, he gives this warning in another place: you were called to freedom, brethren; only do not use your freedom as an opportunity for the flesh, but through love be servants of one another (Gal 5:13). This cannot be done unless each one holds another's weakness as though it were his own, so as to bear it with equanimity, until the one whose salvation he cares for is freed from it.
SermMt.2.19.6519. 66. Raro ergo et magna necessitate obiurgationes adhibendae sunt, ita tamen ut etiam in his ipsis non nobis sed Deo ut serviatur instemus. Ipse est enim finis, ut nihil duplici corde faciamus, auferentes trabem de oculo nostro invidentiae, vel malitiae vel simulationis, ut videamus eicere festucam de oculo fratris. Videbimus enim eam oculis columbae (Cf. Cant 4, 1), quales in sponsa Christi praedicantur, quam sibi elegit Deus gloriosam Ecclesiam non habentem maculam, neque rugam, id est mundam et simplicem (Cf. Eph 5, 27).
19. 66. Rebukes, then, are to be employed rarely and only under great necessity, yet in such a way that even in these very rebukes we press for God to be served, not ourselves. For he is the end, so that we do nothing with a double heart, removing from our own eye the beam of envy or malice or dissimulation, that we may see clearly to cast the speck out of our brother's eye. For we shall see it with the eyes of a dove (See Song 4:1)—such eyes as are praised in the bride of Christ, whom God chose for himself as a glorious Church having no spot or wrinkle, that is, pure and single (See Eph 5:27).
SermMt.2.19.6620. 67. Sed quoniam potest nonnullos Dei praeceptis obtemperare cupientes nomen simplicitatis decipere, ut sic putent vitiosum esse aliquando verum occultare, quomodo vitiosum est aliquando falsum dicere, atque hoc modo aperiendo ea quae hi quibus aperiuntur sustinere non possunt, amplius noceant, quam si ea penitus semperque occultarent, rectissime subiungit: nolite dare sanctum canibus, neque miseritis margaritas vestras ante porcos, ne forte conculcent eas pedibus suis et conversi disrumpant vos (Mt 7, 6). Quia et Dominus, quamvis nihil mentitus sit, vera tamen aliqua occultare se ostendit dicens: adhuc multa habeo vobis dicere, sed adhuc non potestis illa portare (Io 16, 12). Et Apostolus Paulus: non potui, inquit, vobis loqui quasi spiritalibus sed quasi carnalibus. Tamquam parvulis in Christo lac vobis potum dedi non escam; neque enim poteratis, sed neque nunc potestis; adhuc enim estis carnales (1 Cor 3, 1-2).
20. 67. But since the name of singleness can deceive some who desire to obey God's precepts, so that they suppose it to be sometimes a vice to conceal what is true, just as it is sometimes a vice to speak what is false, and in this way, by disclosing those things which they to whom they are disclosed cannot bear, they do more harm than if they concealed them altogether and always, he most rightly adds: do not give what is holy to the dogs, and do not throw your pearls before swine, lest they trample them under their feet and turn to attack you (Matt 7:6). For the Lord too, although he lied in nothing, nevertheless showed that he concealed certain true things when he said: I have yet many things to say to you, but you cannot bear them now (John 16:12). And the apostle Paul: I could not, he says, address you as spiritual but as carnal. As to little ones in Christ, I gave you milk to drink, not solid food; for you were not able, but neither even now are you able, for you are still carnal (1 Cor 3:1-2).
SermMt.2.20.6720. 68. In hoc autem praecepto quo prohibemur dare sanctum canibus, et mittere ante porcos margaritas nostras, diligenter quaerendum est quid sit sanctum, quid margaritae, quid canes, quid porci. Sanctum est quod violare atque corrumpere nefas est. Cuius utique sceleris conatus et voluntas tenetur rea, quamvis illud sanctum natura inviolabile atque incorruptibile maneat. Margaritae autem quaecumque spiritalia magna aestimanda sunt; et quia in abdito latent, tamquam de profundo eruuntur, et allegoriarum integumentis quasi apertis conchis inveniuntur. Intellegi licet itaque: una eademque res et sanctum et margarita dici potest, sed sanctum ex eo quod non debet corrumpi, margarita ex eo quod non debet contemni. Conatur autem quisque corrumpere quod non vult esse integrum; contemnit vero quod vile ducit et quasi infra se esse existimat, et ideo calcari dicitur quidquid contemnitur. Quapropter canes, quoniam insiliunt ad dilacerandum; quod autem dilacerant integrum esse non sinunt. Nolite, inquit, dare sanctum canibus (Mt 7, 6), quia etsi dilacerari et corrumpi non potest et manet integrum atque inviolabile, illi tamen quid velint cogitandum est qui acriter atque inimicissime resistunt, et quantum in ipsis est, si fieri possit, conantur perimere veritatem. Porci vero, quamvis non ita ut canes morsu appetant, passim tamen calcando inquinant. Ne ergo miseritis, inquit, margaritas vestras ante porcos, ne forte conculcent eas pedibus suis et conversi disrumpant vos (Mt 7, 6). Canes ergo pro oppugnatoribus veritatis, porcos pro contemptoribus positos non incongruenter existimo.
20. 68. Now in this precept, by which we are forbidden to give what is holy to the dogs and to throw our pearls before swine, we must carefully inquire what is holy, what are pearls, what are dogs, what are swine. The holy is that which it is wrong to violate and corrupt; and the attempt and the will to commit such a crime is held guilty, even though that holy thing remains by nature inviolable and incorruptible. Pearls are whatever spiritual things are to be esteemed as great; and because they lie hidden in secret, they are, as it were, dug up from the deep and found in the coverings of allegories as though in opened shells. So one may understand that one and the same thing can be called both holy and a pearl—holy from the fact that it ought not to be corrupted, a pearl from the fact that it ought not to be despised. Now anyone tries to corrupt what he does not want to remain whole; but he despises what he holds cheap and reckons to be, as it were, beneath himself, and therefore whatever is despised is said to be trampled upon. Wherefore dogs, because they leap forward to tear apart; and what they tear apart they do not allow to remain whole. Do not, he says, give what is holy to the dogs (Matt 7:6), because, even though it cannot be torn apart and corrupted and remains whole and inviolable, nevertheless one must consider what those people intend who resist sharply and most hostilely, and who, so far as in them lies, try, if it could be done, to destroy the truth. Swine, however, although they do not attack with the bite as dogs do, nevertheless defile by trampling here and there. Do not, therefore, he says, throw your pearls before swine, lest they trample them under their feet and turn to attack you (Matt 7:6). Therefore I think it is not inappropriate that dogs are put for assailants of the truth, and swine for despisers of it.
SermMt.2.20.6820. 69. Quod autem ait: conversi disrumpant vos, non ait: "ipsas margaritas disrumpant." Illas enim conculcando etiam cum convertuntur, ut adhuc aliquid audiant, disrumpunt tamen eum a quo iam missas margaritas conculcaverunt. Non enim facile inveneris, quid ei gratum esse possit qui margaritas calcaverit, id est cum magno labore divina inventa contempserit. Qui autem tales docet quomodo non disrumpatur indignando et stomachando, non video. Utrumque autem animal immundum est, et canis et porcus. Cavendum est ergo, ne quid aperiatur ei qui non capit; melius enim quaerit quod clausum est, quam id quod apertum est aut infestat aut neglegit. Neque vero alia causa repperitur, cur ea quae manifesta et magna sunt, non accipiantur praeter odium aut contemptum, quorum propter unum canes propter alterum porci nominati sunt. Quae tamen omnis immunditia rerum temporalium dilectione concipitur, id est dilectione huius saeculi, cui iubemur renuntiare, ut mundi esse possimus. Qui ergo simplex et mundum cor habere appetit, non debet sibi reus videri, si aliquid occultat quod ille cui occultat capere non potest.
20. 69. But as for what he says, turn to attack you, he does not say "tear apart the pearls themselves." For by trampling them, even when they turn back to hear something further, they nevertheless tear apart the one from whom they have already trampled the pearls that were thrown. For you will not easily find what could be pleasing to one who has trampled pearls—that is, who has despised divine discoveries gained with great labor. But how the one who teaches such people is not torn apart by their indignation and fretting, I do not see. Now each animal is unclean, both the dog and the swine. We must be careful, therefore, not to disclose anything to one who does not grasp it; for it is better that he seek what is closed than that what is disclosed he should either attack or neglect. Nor is any other cause found why things that are manifest and great are not received, except hatred or contempt; on account of the one men are called dogs, on account of the other swine. Yet all this uncleanness is conceived from love of temporal things—that is, from love of this world, which we are commanded to renounce, so that we may be able to be clean. Whoever, then, desires to have a single and clean heart ought not to think himself guilty if he conceals something which the one from whom he conceals it cannot grasp.
SermMt.2.20.69Nec ex eo arbitrandum est licere mentiri; non enim est consequens ut, cum verum occultatur, falsum dicatur. Agendum ergo primum est, ut impedimenta detrahantur quibus efficitur ut non capiat; quia utique si propter sordes non capit, mundandus est vel verbo vel opere, quantum fieri a nobis potest.
Nor is it to be supposed from this that it is permitted to lie; for it does not follow that, when what is true is concealed, what is false is spoken. We must therefore act first to remove the impediments by which it comes about that he does not grasp it; for surely, if he does not grasp because of his filth, he must be cleansed either by word or by deed, as far as we are able.
SermMt.2.20.6920. 70. Quod autem Dominus noster quaedam dixisse invenitur quae multi qui aderant vel resistendo vel contemnendo non acceperunt, non putandus est sanctum dedisse canibus aut margaritas misisse ante porcos; non enim eis dedit qui capere non poterant, sed eis qui poterant et simul aderant quos propter aliorum immunditiam neglegi non oportebat. Et cum eum tentatores interrogabant respondebatque illis ita ut quid contradicerent non haberent, quamvis venenis suis contabescerent potius quam illius cibo saturarentur, alii tamen qui poterant capere ex illorum occasione multa utiliter audiebant.
20. 70. But as for the fact that our Lord is found to have said certain things which many who were present did not receive, whether by resisting or by despising, he is not to be thought to have given what is holy to dogs or to have thrown pearls before swine; for he did not give them to those who could not grasp them, but to those who could and who were present at the same time, who ought not to be neglected on account of the uncleanness of the others. And when his tempters questioned him, he answered them in such a way that they had nothing to contradict, although they wasted away with their own poisons rather than being satisfied with his food; yet others who could grasp it heard many useful things on the occasion of those men.
SermMt.2.20.70Hoc dixi, ne quis forte, cum interroganti respondere non potuerit, hac sententia sibi excusatus videatur si dicat nolle se sanctum canibus dare vel ante porcos mittere margaritas. Qui enim novit quid respondeat, debet respondere vel propter alios quibus desperatio suboritur, si propositam quaestionem solvi non posse crediderint, et hoc de rebus utilibus et ad instructionem salutis pertinentibus.
I have said this lest perhaps anyone, when he has been unable to answer a questioner, should think himself excused by this saying if he says that he does not want to give what is holy to the dogs or to throw pearls before swine. For he who knows what to answer ought to answer, if only for the sake of others, who are seized by despair if they believe that the question put cannot be solved—and this of useful matters pertaining to the instruction of salvation.
SermMt.2.20.70Multa sunt enim quae inquiri ab otiosis possunt, supervacua et inania et plerumque noxia, de quibus tamen nonnihil dicendum est: sed hoc ipsum aperiendum et explicandum, cur inquiri talia non oporteat. De rebus vero utilibus aliquando ad id respondendum est quod interrogamur, sicut Dominus fecit, cum eum Sadducaei de muliere interrogassent quae septem viros habuit, cuius eorum in resurrectione futura esset. Respondit enim quod in resurrectione neque nubent neque uxores ducent, sed erunt sicut angeli in caelis (Mt 22, 23-30; Mc 12, 18-25; Lc 20, 27-36).
For there are many things which can be inquired into by idle people—superfluous and empty and for the most part harmful—about which nevertheless something must be said: but this very thing must be disclosed and explained, namely why such things ought not to be inquired into. On useful matters, however, we must sometimes answer the very thing we are asked, as the Lord did when the Sadducees questioned him about the woman who had seven husbands, whose of them she would be in the resurrection to come. For he answered that in the resurrection they neither marry nor are given in marriage, but are like the angels in heaven (Matt 22:23-30; Mark 12:18-25; Luke 20:27-36).
SermMt.2.20.70Aliquando autem ille qui interrogat, interrogandus est aliud, quod tamen si dixerit, ipse sibi ad id quod interrogavit respondeat; si autem dicere noluerit, non videatur his qui adsunt iniustum, si et ipse quod interrogavit non audiat. Nam et illi qui interrogaverunt tentantes, utrum reddendum esset tributum, interrogati sunt aliud, id est cuius haberet nummus imaginem qui ab ipsis prolatus est; et quia dixerunt quod interrogati erant, id est Caesaris imaginem habere nummum, ipsi sibi quodammodo responderunt id quod Dominum interrogaverant. Itaque ille ex eorum responsione ita conclusit: reddite ergo Caesari quod Caesaris est, et Deo quod Dei est (Mt 22, 15-21).
But sometimes the one who asks is to be asked something else, which nevertheless, if he states it, will let him answer himself as to what he asked; and if he refuses to state it, it will not seem unjust to those present if he too does not hear an answer to what he asked. For those also who questioned him, tempting him, whether tribute ought to be paid, were asked something else—namely, whose image the coin bore that was produced by them; and because they said what they were asked—namely, that the coin bore Caesar's image—they in a way answered themselves as to what they had asked the Lord. And so from their answer he drew this conclusion: render therefore to Caesar what is Caesar's, and to God what is God's (Matt 22:15-21).
SermMt.2.20.70Cum autem principes sacerdotum et seniores populi interrogassent, in qua potestate illa faceret, interrogavit eos de baptismate Iohannis; et cum nollent dicere quod contra se videbant dici, de Iohanne autem nihil mali dicere auderent propter circumstantes: nec ego, inquit, vobis dicam, in qua potestate haec facio (Mt 21, 23-27), quod iustissimum apparuit circumstantibus. Hoc enim se dixerunt nescire quod non nesciebant, sed dicere nolebant. Et re vera iustum erat, ut qui sibi volebant responderi quod interrogaverant, prius ipsi facerent quod erga se fieri postulabant; quod si fecissent, ipsi sibi utique respondissent. Ipsi enim miserant ad Iohannem quaerentes quis esset, vel potius ipsi missi erant sacerdotes et levitae putantes quod ipse esset Christus, cum ille se negavit esse et de Domino testimonium perhibuit (Cf. Io 1, 19-27). De quo testimonio si confiteri vellent, ipsi se docerent, in qua potestate illa faceret Christus, quod quasi nescientes interrogaverant, ut calumniandi aditum repperirent.
And when the chief priests and the elders of the people questioned him by what authority he did those things, he questioned them about the baptism of John; and when they were unwilling to say what they saw was being said against them, yet did not dare to say anything bad about John because of the bystanders, he said: neither will I tell you by what authority I do these things (Matt 21:23-27)—which appeared most just to the bystanders. For they said they did not know what they did not fail to know but were unwilling to say. And in truth it was just that those who wanted answered to them what they had asked should first themselves do what they demanded should be done toward them; and if they had done this, they would certainly have answered themselves. For they themselves had sent to John, asking who he was—or rather, priests and Levites had been sent, thinking that he himself was the Christ, when he denied that he was and bore witness about the Lord (See John 1:19-27). And if they had been willing to confess about that testimony, they would themselves have taught themselves by what authority the Christ did those things, which they had asked about as though they did not know, in order to find an opening for slander.
SermMt.2.20.7021. 71. Cum igitur praeceptum esset, ne sanctum detur canibus et margaritae ante porcos mittantur, potuit auditor occurrere ac dicere, conscius ignorantiae atque infirmitatis suae et audiens praecipi sibi ne daret quod se ipsum nondum accepisse sentiebat: potuit ergo occurrere ac dicere: "quod sanctum me dare canibus et quas margaritas me mittere ante porcos vetas, cum adhuc ea me habere non videam?"
21. 71. Since, then, it had been enjoined that what is holy not be given to dogs and that pearls not be thrown before swine, the hearer could meet this and say—aware of his own ignorance and weakness, and hearing it enjoined on him that he not give what he perceived he had not yet himself received—he could, then, meet this and say: "what holy thing do you forbid me to give to dogs, and what pearls do you forbid me to throw before swine, when I do not yet see that I have them?"
SermMt.2.21.71Opportunissime subiecit dicens: petite, et dabitur vobis; quaerite, et invenietis; pulsate, et aperietur vobis. Omnis enim qui petit accipit, et qui quaerit invenit, et pulsanti aperietur (Mt 7, 7-8). Petitio pertinet ad impetrandam sanitatem firmitatemque animi, ut ea quae praecipiuntur implere possimus, inquisitio autem ad inveniendam veritatem. Cum enim beata vita actione et cognitione compleatur, actio facultatem virium, contemplatio manifestationem rerum desiderat. Horum ergo primum petendum, secundum quaerendum est, ut illud detur, hoc inveniatur. Sed cognitio in hac vita viae prius quam ipsius possessionis est. Sed cum quisque veram viam invenerit, perveniet ad ipsam possessionem, quae tamen pulsanti aperietur.
Most opportunely he added, saying: ask, and it will be given you; seek, and you will find; knock, and it will be opened to you. For everyone who asks receives, and he who seeks finds, and to him who knocks it will be opened (Matt 7:7-8). Asking pertains to obtaining health and strength of mind, so that we may be able to fulfill what is enjoined; but seeking pertains to finding the truth. For since the blessed life is completed by action and by knowledge, action requires the capacity of strength, and contemplation requires the manifestation of things. The first of these, then, is to be asked for, the second to be sought, so that the one may be given and the other found. But knowledge in this life is of the way rather than of the possession itself. Yet when anyone has found the true way, he will arrive at the possession itself, which nevertheless will be opened to him who knocks.
SermMt.2.21.7121. 72. Ut ergo tria ista, id est petitio, inquisitio, pulsatio, manifesta fiant, sub aliquo exemplo ponamus aliquem infirmis pedibus ambulare non posse. Prius ergo sanandus et firmandus est ad ambulandum, et ad hoc pertinet quod dixit: petite. Quid autem prodest quod ambulare iam vel etiam currere potest, si per devia itinera erraverit? Secundum ergo est ut inveniat viam quae ducit eo quo vult pervenire. Quam cum tenuerit et peregerit, eum ipsum locum ubi habitare vult si clausum invenerit, neque ambulare potuisse neque ambulasse ac pervenisse profuerit, nisi aperiatur; ad hoc pertinet quod dictum est: pulsate.
21. 72. So that these three things—that is, asking, seeking, knocking—may be made plain, let us set down, by way of an illustration, someone who cannot walk because his feet are weak. First, then, he must be healed and strengthened for walking, and to this belongs what he said, ask. But what does it profit him that he can now walk or even run, if he wanders by byways? The second thing, then, is that he find the way that leads where he wishes to arrive. And when he has held to it and traveled it, if he finds the very place where he wishes to dwell closed, it will have profited him nothing to have been able to walk and to have walked and arrived, unless it is opened; to this belongs what was said, knock.
SermMt.2.21.7221. 73. Magnam autem spem dedit ille qui promittendo non decipit; ait enim: omnis qui petit accipit, et qui quaerit invenit, et pulsanti aperietur (Mt 7, 8). Ergo perseverantia opus est, ut accipiamus quod petimus, et inveniamus quod quaerimus, et quod pulsamus aperiatur.
21. 73. Now he gave great hope, he who does not deceive in promising; for he says: everyone who asks receives, and he who seeks finds, and to him who knocks it will be opened (Matt 7:8). Therefore perseverance is needed, so that we may receive what we ask, and find what we seek, and have opened to us what we knock at.
SermMt.2.21.73Quemadmodum autem egit de volatilibus caeli et de liliis agri (Cf. Mt 6, 26-31), ne victum nobis vestitumque desperaremus affuturum, ut spes a minoribus ad maiora consurgeret, ita et hoc loco: aut quis erit, inquit, ex vobis homo, quem si petierit filius eius panem, numquid lapidem porriget ei? Aut si piscem petierit, numquid serpentem porriget ei? Si ergo vos, cum sitis mali, nostis bona data dare filiis vestris, quanto magis Pater vester qui in caelis est dabit bona petentibus se! (Mt 7, 9-11)
Just as he spoke of the birds of the air and of the lilies of the field (See Matt 6:26-31), so that we might not despair of food and clothing being at hand for us, so that our hope might rise from lesser things to greater, so too in this place he says: or what man of you, if his son asks him for bread, will hand him a stone? Or if he asks for a fish, will hand him a serpent? If you then, who are evil, know how to give good gifts to your children, how much more will your Father who is in heaven give good things to those who ask him! (Matt 7:9-11)
SermMt.2.21.73Quomodo mali dant bona? Sed malos appellavit dilectores adhuc saeculi huius et peccatores. Bona vero quae dant secundum eorum sensum bona dicenda sunt, quia haec pro bonis habent. Quamquam et in rerum natura ista bona sint, sed temporalia et ad istam vitam infirmam pertinentia. Et quisquis ea malus dat non de suo dat; Domini est enim terra et plenitudo eius (Ps 23, 1); qui fecit caelum et terram et mare et omnia quae in eis sunt (Ps 145, 6). Quantum ergo sperandum est daturum Deum nobis bona petentibus nec nos posse decipi, ut accipiamus aliud pro alio cum ab ipso petimus, quando nos etiam, cum sumus mali, novimus id dare quod petimur! Non enim decipimus filios nostros; et qualiacumque bona damus, non de nostro sed de ipsius damus.
How do evil men give good things? But he called "evil" those who still love this world, and sinners. The good things, however, which they give are to be called good according to their own way of thinking, because they regard these as good. And yet in the nature of things these are also good, but temporal and pertaining to this weak life. And whoever, being evil, gives them does not give of his own; for the earth is the Lord's, and its fullness (Ps 24 (23):1)—who made heaven and earth and the sea and all that is in them (Ps 146 (145):6). How much, then, we ought to hope that God will give good things to us when we ask, and that we cannot be deceived so as to receive one thing for another when we ask of him, since even we, when we are evil, know how to give what we are asked! For we do not deceive our children; and whatever good things we give, we give not of our own but of his.
SermMt.2.21.7322. 74. Firmitas autem et valentia quaedam ambulandi per sapientiae viam in bonis moribus constituta est, qui perducuntur usque ad mundationem simplicitatemque cordis, de qua iam diu loquens ita concludit: omnia ergo quaecumque vultis ut faciant vobis homines bona, ita et vos facite illis; haec est enim Lex et prophetae (Mt 7, 12). In exemplaribus Graecis sic invenimus: omnia ergo quaecumque vultis ut faciant vobis homines, ita et vos facite illis. Sed ad manifestationem sententiae puto a Latinis additum bona. Occurrebat enim quod, si quisquam flagitiose aliquid erga se fieri velit et ad hoc referat istam sententiam, veluti se velit aliquis provocari ut immoderate bibat et se ingurgitet poculis et hoc prior illi faciat a quo sibi fieri cupit, ridiculum est hunc putare istam implevisse sententiam. Cum hoc ergo moveret ut arbitror, additum est ad manifestationem rei unum verbum, ut posteaquam dictum est: omnia ergo quaecumque vultis ut faciant vobis homines, adderetur bona. Quod si deest exemplaribus graecis, etiam illa emendanda sunt. Sed quis hoc audeat? Intellegendum est ergo plenam esse sententiam et omnino perfectam, etiamsi hoc verbum non addatur. Id enim quod dictum est: quaecumque vultis, non usitate ac passim sed proprie dictum accipi oportet. Voluntas namque non est nisi in bonis; nam in malis flagitiosisque factis cupiditas proprie dicitur non voluntas. Non quia sic semper loquuntur Scripturae, sed ubi oportet ita omnino proprium verbum tenent, ut non aliud sinant intellegi.
22. 74. Now firmness and a certain vigor for walking along the way of wisdom is established in good morals, which are brought all the way to cleansing and singleness of heart, about which, speaking now for some time, he concludes thus: all things, therefore, whatever you wish that men should do for you, do so to them; for this is the Law and the prophets (Matt 7:12). In the Greek copies we find it thus: all things, therefore, whatever you wish that men should do for you, do so to them. But I think "good" was added by the Latins to make the meaning plain. For there occurred the difficulty that, if anyone should wish something shameful to be done toward him and should apply this saying to it—as if someone should wish to be challenged to drink immoderately and gorge himself with cups, and should do this first to the one by whom he desires it to be done to himself—it is ridiculous to suppose that this man has fulfilled this saying. Since, then, this raised a difficulty, as I think, one word was added to make the matter plain, so that after it was said all things, therefore, whatever you wish that men should do for you, "good" was added. But if it is lacking in the Greek copies, those too should be emended. But who would dare this? It is to be understood, then, that the saying is full and altogether complete, even if this word is not added. For what is said, whatever you wish, ought to be taken as said not in the customary and loose way but properly. For there is no "willing" except in good things; for in evil and shameful deeds it is properly called desire, not will. Not that the Scriptures always speak so, but where it is fitting, they keep so strictly to the proper word that they allow nothing else to be understood.
SermMt.2.22.7422. 75. Videtur autem hoc praeceptum ad dilectionem proximi pertinere non etiam ad Dei, cum alio loco duo praecepta esse dicat in quibus tota Lex pendet et omnes prophetae (Mt 22, 40). Nam si dixisset: "omnia quaecumque vultis fieri vobis, haec et vos facite," hac una sententia utrumque illud praeceptum complexus esset; cito enim diceretur diligi se velle unumquemque et a Deo et ab hominibus. Itaque cum ei hoc praeciperetur, ut quod sibi fieri vellet hoc faceret, id utique praeciperetur, ut diligeret et Deum et homines. Cum vero expressius de hominibus dictum est: omnia ergo quaecumque vultis ut faciant vobis homines, ita et vos facite illis (Mt 7, 12), nihil aliud dictum videtur quam: diliges proximum tuum tamquam te ipsum.
22. 75. But this precept seems to pertain to the love of neighbor and not also to the love of God, since in another place he says that there are two precepts on which the whole Law depends and all the prophets (Matt 22:40). For if he had said, "all things whatever you wish to be done to you, these do you also do," by this one saying he would have embraced both of those precepts; for it would readily be said that each one wishes to be loved both by God and by men. And so, when this was enjoined on him—that what he wished to be done to himself he should do—this surely would be enjoined: that he should love both God and men. But when it is said more expressly of men, all things, therefore, whatever you wish that men should do for you, do so to them (Matt 7:12), nothing else seems to be said than: you shall love your neighbor as yourself.
SermMt.2.22.75Sed non est neglegenter attendendum quod hic subiecit: haec est enim Lex et prophetae (Mt 22, 39-40). In illis autem duobus praeceptis non tantum ait: Lex pendet et prophetae, sed addidit: tota Lex et omnes prophetae, pro eo quod est omnis prophetia. Quod cum hic non addidit, servavit locum alteri praecepto quod ad dilectionem Dei pertinet. Hic autem, quoniam praecepta simplicis cordis exsequitur, et erga eos metuendum est, ne habeat quisque duplex cor, quibus occultari cor potest, id est erga homines, id ipsum praecipiendum fuit. Nemo enim fere est qui velit quemquam duplici corde secum agere. Id autem fieri non potest, id est ut simplici corde aliquid homo homini tribuat, nisi ita tribuat, ut nullum ab eo temporale commodum expectet, et ea intentione faciat de qua superius satis tractavimus, cum de oculo simplici loqueremur.
But we must not carelessly fail to attend to what he added here: for this is the Law and the prophets (Matt 22:39-40). But in those two precepts he did not merely say the Law depends and the prophets, but added the whole Law and all the prophets, which stands for the whole of prophecy. Since he did not add this here, he has reserved a place for the other precept, which pertains to the love of God. But here, since he is pursuing the precepts of a single heart, and toward those persons especially it is to be feared that anyone might have a double heart, namely those from whom the heart can be concealed—that is, toward men—this very thing had to be enjoined. For there is scarcely anyone who would wish anyone to deal with him with a double heart. But this cannot be done—that is, that a man bestow something on a man with a single heart—unless he so bestows it that he expects no temporal advantage from him, and acts with that intention which we have sufficiently treated above, when we were speaking of the single eye.
SermMt.2.22.7522. 76. Mundatus ergo oculus simplexque redditus aptus et idoneus erit ad intuendam et contemplandam interiorem lucem suam. Iste enim oculus cordis est. Hunc autem talem oculum habet ille qui finem bonorum operum suorum ut vere bona opera sint, non in eo constituit, ut hominibus placeat, sed etiam, si provenerit ut eis placeat, ad eorum salutem potius hoc refert et ad gloriam Dei, non ad inanem iactantiam suam; neque propterea boni aliquid ad salutem proximi operatur, ut ex eo comparet ea quae huic vitae transigendae sunt necessaria; neque temere animum hominis voluntatemque condemnat in eo facto in quo non apparet quo animo et voluntate sit factum; et quidquid officiorum exhibet homini, hac intentione exhibet qua sibi exhiberi vult, id est ut non ab eo commodi aliquid temporalis expectet. Ita erit cor simplex et mundum, in quo quaeritur Deus. Beati ergo mundi cordes, quia ipsi Deum videbunt (Mt 5, 8).
22. 76. The eye, then, cleansed and made single, will be fit and suited to behold and contemplate its own interior light. For this eye is the eye of the heart. And such an eye that man has who does not set the end of his good works—so that they may be truly good works—in pleasing men, but, even if it happens that he pleases them, refers this rather to their salvation and to the glory of God, not to his own empty boasting; nor does he work any good thing for the salvation of his neighbor in order to procure from it the things necessary for getting through this life; nor does he rashly condemn the mind and will of a man in a deed in which it does not appear with what mind and will it was done; and whatever services he renders to a man, he renders with that intention with which he wishes them rendered to himself—that is, so as not to expect from him any temporal advantage. So the heart will be single and clean, in which God is sought. Blessed, therefore, are the clean of heart, for they shall see God (Matt 5:8).
SermMt.2.22.7623. 77. Sed hoc quia paucorum est, iam incipit de investiganda et possidenda sapientia loqui, quod est lignum vitae (Cf. Prov 3, 18). Cuius utique investigandae ac possidendae, id est contemplandae, talis oculus per omnia superiora perductus est, quo videri iam possit arta via et angusta porta. Quod ergo deinceps dicit: introite per angustam portam; quam lata porta et spatiosa via quae ducit ad perditionem, et multi sunt qui introeunt per eam. Quam angusta est porta et arta via quae ducit ad vitam, et pauci sunt qui eam inveniunt (Mt 7, 13-14), non ideo dicit quia iugum Domini asperum est aut sarcina gravis, sed quia labores finire pauci volunt minus credentes clamanti: venite ad me omnes qui laboratis, et ego vos reficiam. Tollite iugum meum et discite a me, quoniam mitis sum et humilis corde; iugum enim meum lene est, et sarcina mea levis est (Mt 11, 28-30) - hinc autem iste sermo sumpsit exordium de humilibus et mitibus corde (Cf. Mt 5, 3-4) -, quod iugum lene et levem sarcinam multi respuunt, pauci subeunt; eoque fit arta via quae ducit ad vitam, et angusta porta qua intratur in eam.
23. 77. But because this belongs to few, he now begins to speak of investigating and possessing wisdom, which is the tree of life (See Prov 3:18). And surely, to investigate and possess it—that is, to contemplate it—such an eye has been led through all the foregoing, by which the narrow way and the strait gate may now be seen. So what he next says—enter by the strait gate; for wide is the gate and broad the way that leads to destruction, and many are those who enter by it. How strait is the gate and narrow the way that leads to life, and few are those who find it (Matt 7:13-14)—he does not say because the Lord's yoke is harsh or his burden heavy, but because few are willing to bring their labors to an end, believing too little him who cries out: come to me, all you who labor, and I will refresh you. Take my yoke and learn from me, for I am gentle and humble of heart; for my yoke is easy and my burden is light (Matt 11:28-30)—and from this point this sermon took its beginning, from the humble and gentle of heart (See Matt 5:3-4)—since many refuse that easy yoke and light burden, and few take it up; and so the way that leads to life is narrow, and the gate by which it is entered is strait.
SermMt.2.23.7724. 78. Hic ergo illi qui promittunt sapientiam cognitionemque veritatis, quam non habent, praecipue cavendi sunt, sicut sunt haeretici, qui se plerumque paucitate commendant. Et ideo, cum dixisset paucos esse qui inveniunt angustam portam et artam viam, ne se illi supponant nomine paucitatis, statim subiecit: cavete a pseudoprophetis, qui veniunt ad vos in vestitu ovium, intrinsecus autem sunt lupi rapaces (Mt 7, 15). Sed isti non fallunt oculum simplicem, qui arborem dignoscere ex fructibus novit; ait enim: ex fructibus eorum cognoscetis eos. Deinde similitudines adiungit: numquid colligunt de spinis uvas aut de tribulis ficus? Sic omnis arbor bona bonos fructus facit, mala autem arbor malos fructus facit. Non potest arbor bona fructus malos facere, neque arbor mala fructus bonos facere. Omnis arbor quae non facit fructum bonum, excidetur et in ignem mittetur. Igitur ex fructibus eorum cognoscetis eos (Mt 7, 16-20).
24. 78. Here, then, those especially are to be guarded against who promise the wisdom and knowledge of truth which they do not have, such as heretics, who for the most part commend themselves by their fewness. And therefore, when he had said that there are few who find the strait gate and the narrow way, lest those men put themselves forward under the name of fewness, he at once added: beware of false prophets, who come to you in sheep's clothing, but inwardly are ravenous wolves (Matt 7:15). But these do not deceive the single eye, which knows how to discern a tree by its fruits; for he says: by their fruits you shall know them. Then he adds comparisons: are grapes gathered from thorns, or figs from thistles? So every good tree bears good fruit, but a bad tree bears bad fruit. A good tree cannot bear bad fruit, nor can a bad tree bear good fruit. Every tree that does not bear good fruit is cut down and thrown into the fire. Therefore by their fruits you shall know them (Matt 7:16-20).
SermMt.2.24.7824. 79. Quo loco illorum error maxime cavendus est qui de his ipsis duabus arboribus duas naturas opinantur esse, quarum una sit Dei, altera vero nec Dei nec ex Deo. De quo errore in aliis libris et iam disputatum est uberius et, si adhuc parum est, disputabitur; nunc autem non eos adiuvare istas duas arbores docendum est. Primo quia de hominibus eum dicere tam clarum est, ut quisquis praecedentia et consequentia legerit, miretur eorum caecitatem. Deinde attendunt quod dictum est: non potest arbor bona fructus malos facere, neque arbor mala fructus bonos facere (Mt 7, 18), et ideo putant neque animam malam fieri posse ut in melius commutetur neque bonam in deterius, quasi dictum sit: "non potest arbor bona mala fieri neque arbor mala bona fieri." Sed dictum est: non potest arbor bona malos fructus facere, neque arbor mala bonos fructus facere. Arbor est quippe ipsa anima, id est ipse homo, fructus vero opera hominis. Non ergo potest malus homo bona operari neque bonus mala.
24. 79. In this place the error of those is especially to be guarded against who, from these very two trees, suppose that there are two natures, one of which is God's, but the other neither God's nor from God. About this error there has already been a fuller discussion in other books, and, if that is still too little, there will be; but for now we must show that these two trees do not aid them. First, because it is so clear that he is speaking of men, that whoever reads what precedes and what follows would marvel at their blindness. Next, they attend to what is said, a good tree cannot bear bad fruit, nor can a bad tree bear good fruit (Matt 7:18), and therefore they suppose that a bad soul can neither be changed for the better nor a good one for the worse, as though it had been said, "a good tree cannot become bad, nor can a bad tree become good." But it was said, a good tree cannot bear bad fruit, nor can a bad tree bear good fruit. The tree, indeed, is the soul itself, that is, the man himself; but the fruit is the works of the man. Therefore an evil man cannot do good works, nor a good man evil ones.
SermMt.2.24.79Malus ergo, si vult bona operari, bonus primo fiat. Sic alio loco evidentius dicit ipse Dominus: aut facite arborem bonam, aut facite arborem malam (Mt 12, 33). Quod si duas naturas istorum his duabus arboribus figuraret, non diceret: facite. Quis enim hominum potest facere naturam? Deinde etiam ibi, cum ipsarum duarum arborum mentionem fecisset, subiecit: hypocritae, quomodo potestis bona loqui, cum sitis mali? (Mt 12, 34) Quam diu ergo quisque malus est, non potest facere fructus bonos; si enim bonos fructus fecerit, iam malus non erit. Sic verissime dici potuit: "non potest esse nix calida"; cum enim calida esse coeperit, non iam eam nivem sed aquam vocamus. Potest ergo fieri ut quae nix fuit non sit, non autem potest fieri ut nix calida sit. Sic potest fieri ut qui malus fuit non sit malus, non tamen fieri potest ut malus bene faciat.
An evil man, therefore, if he wishes to do good works, let him first become good. So in another place the Lord himself says more evidently: either make the tree good, or make the tree bad (Matt 12:33). But if he were figuring two natures by these two trees, he would not say make. For what man can make a nature? Then, there too, when he had made mention of these two trees, he added: hypocrites, how can you speak good things, when you are evil? (Matt 12:34) As long, therefore, as anyone is evil, he cannot bear good fruit; for if he bears good fruit, he will no longer be evil. So it could most truly be said, "snow cannot be warm"; for when it begins to be warm, we no longer call it snow but water. It can come about, then, that what was snow no longer is, but it cannot come about that snow is warm. So it can come about that he who was evil is no longer evil, yet it cannot come about that an evil man does good.
SermMt.2.24.79Qui etiamsi aliquando utilis est, non hoc ipse facit, sed fit de illo divina procurante providentia, sicut de pharisaeis dictum est: quae dicunt facite; quae autem faciunt, facere nolite (Mt 23, 3). Hoc ipsum quod bona dicebant, et ea quae dicebant, utiliter audiebantur et fiebant, non erat illorum: cathedram enim, inquit, Moysi sedent (Mt 23, 2). Per divinam ergo providentiam Legem Dei praedicantes, possunt esse audientibus utiles, cum sibi non essent. De talibus alio loco per prophetam dictum est: seminatis triticum et spinas metitis (Ier 12, 13), quia bona praecipiunt et mala faciunt.
Such a one, even if he is sometimes useful, does not himself do this, but it comes about through him by divine providence ordering it, as was said of the Pharisees: do what they say, but do not do what they do (Matt 23:3). The very fact that they said good things, and that the things they said were usefully heard and done, was not theirs; for, he says, they sit on Moses' seat (Matt 23:2). Therefore, preaching the Law of God through divine providence, they can be useful to those who hear, although they are not useful to themselves. Of such men it was said in another place through the prophet: you sow wheat and reap thorns (Jer 12:13), because they enjoin good things and do evil things.
SermMt.2.24.79Non ergo qui eos audiebant et faciebant quae ab eis dicebantur, de spinis legebant uvas, sed per spinas de vite legebant uvas; tamquam si manum aliquis per sepem mittat, aut certe de vite quae sepi fuerit involuta, uvam legat, non spinarum est fructus ille sed vitis.
Therefore those who heard them and did the things that were said by them did not gather grapes from thorns, but gathered grapes from the vine through the thorns; just as if someone should put his hand through a hedge, or should gather a grape from a vine that had been entangled with the hedge, that fruit is not of the thorns but of the vine.
SermMt.2.24.7924. 80. Rectissime sane quaeritur, quos fructus nos attendere voluerit, quibus cognoscere arborem possimus. Multi enim quaedam in fructibus deputant, quae ad vestitum ovium pertinent, et hoc modo a lupis decipiuntur: sicuti sunt vel ieiunia vel orationes vel eleemosynae; quae omnia nisi fieri etiam ab hypocritis possent, non superius diceret: cavete iustitiam vestram facere coram hominibus, ut videamini ab eis (Mt 6, 1). Qua sententia proposita ipsa tria exsequitur: eleemosynam, orationem, ieiunium. Multi enim multa pauperibus non misericordia sed ambitione largiuntur; et multi orant vel potius videntur orare, non intuentes Deum sed hominibus placere cupientes; et multi ieiunant et mirabilem abstinentiam praetendunt eis quibus ista difficilia videntur et honore digna existimantur.
24. 80. It is most rightly asked, indeed, what fruits he wished us to attend to, by which we might know the tree. For many reckon among the fruits certain things that pertain to the sheep's clothing, and in this way are deceived by wolves: such as fasts or prayers or almsgiving; and unless all these could also be done by hypocrites, he would not say above, beware of doing your righteousness before men, to be seen by them (Matt 6:1). Having set forth this saying, he pursues those very three things: almsgiving, prayer, fasting. For many bestow much on the poor, not out of mercy but out of ambition; and many pray, or rather seem to pray, not looking to God but desiring to please men; and many fast and put forward a remarkable abstinence before those to whom these things seem difficult and are reckoned worthy of honor.
SermMt.2.24.80Et huiusmodi dolis eos capiunt, dum aliud ostentant ad decipiendum, aliud exerunt ad depraedandum vel interficiendum eos qui sub isto vestitu ovino lupos videre non possunt. Hi ergo non sunt fructus de quibus cognosci arborem monet. Ista enim cum bono animo in veritate fiunt, propriae sunt ovium vestes; cum autem malo in errore, non aliud quam lupos contegunt. Sed non ideo debent oves odisse vestimentum suum, quod plerumque illo se occultant lupi.
And by tricks of this kind they catch them, while they display one thing to deceive and bring forth another to plunder or to kill those who, under this sheep's clothing, cannot see the wolves. These, then, are not the fruits by which he warns us to know the tree. For these things, when they are done in truth with a good intention, are the proper garments of sheep; but when done with an evil intention in error, they cover nothing other than wolves. But sheep ought not for that reason to hate their own clothing, because wolves often conceal themselves in it.
SermMt.2.24.8024. 81. Qui sunt ergo fructus quibus inventis cognoscamus arborem malam, dicit Apostolus: manifesta autem sunt opera carnis, quae sunt fornicationes, immunditiae, luxuriae, idolorum servitus, veneficia, inimicitiae, contentiones, aemulationes, animositates, dissensiones, hereses, invidiae, ebrietates, comessationes et his similia; quae praedico vobis, sicut praedixi, quoniam qui talia agunt regnum Dei non possidebunt. Et qui sunt fructus per quos cognoscamus arborem bonam, idem ipse consequenter dicit: fructus autem spiritus est caritas, gaudium, pax, longanimitas, benignitas, bonitas, fides, mansuetudo, continentia (Gal 5, 19-23). Sane sciendum est hic gaudium proprie positum; mali enim homines non gaudere sed gestire proprie dicuntur; sicut superius diximus voluntatem proprie positam quam non habent mali, ubi dictum est: omnia quaecumque vultis ut faciant vobis homines, haec et vos facite illis (Mt 7, 12). Ex ista proprietate verbi, qua gaudium non dicitur nisi in bonis, etiam propheta loquitur: non est gaudere impiis, dicit Dominus (Isa 48, 22). Ita quod posita est fides, non quaecumque utique sed vera fides, et cetera quae hic posita sunt, habent quasdam imagines suas in malis hominibus et deceptoribus, ut omnino fallant, nisi quisque iam mundum oculum et simplicem habuerit, quo ista cognoscat. Optimo itaque ordine primo actum est de oculo mundando, et deinde dicta sunt quae caverentur.
24. 81. What, then, are the fruits by which, when found, we may know a bad tree? The apostle says: now the works of the flesh are manifest, which are fornications, uncleannesses, debaucheries, idol worship, sorceries, enmities, contentions, jealousies, animosities, dissensions, heresies, envies, drunkenness, carousing, and the like; about which I tell you beforehand, as I have told you before, that those who do such things will not possess the kingdom of God. And what are the fruits by which we may know a good tree, the same apostle says consequently: but the fruit of the Spirit is love, joy, peace, long-suffering, kindness, goodness, faith, gentleness, self-control (Gal 5:19-23). It must indeed be known that "joy" is here used properly; for evil men are properly said not to rejoice but to exult, just as we said above that "will" was used properly, which evil men do not have, where it was said, all things whatever you wish that men should do for you, these do you also do to them (Matt 7:12). From this proper use of the word, by which joy is not spoken of except in good men, the prophet also speaks: there is no rejoicing for the wicked, says the Lord (Isa 48:22). So too, where faith is set down, it is certainly not any faith whatever but true faith; and the rest of the things set down here have certain images of themselves in evil men and deceivers, so that they deceive altogether, unless one has now a clean and single eye by which to know these things. And so, in the best order, the eye was first dealt with, to be cleansed, and then the things to be guarded against were stated.
SermMt.2.24.8125. 82. Sed quoniam, quamvis quisque oculo mundo sit, id est sincero et simplici corde vivat, non potest tamen cor alterius intueri, quaecumque in factis vel dictis apparere non potuerint, tentationibus aperiuntur.
25. 82. But since, however clean of eye anyone may be—that is, however much he lives with a sincere and single heart—he nevertheless cannot behold another's heart, whatever things could not appear in deeds or words are disclosed by temptations.
SermMt.2.25.82Tentatio autem duplex est: aut in spe adipiscendi aliquod commodum temporale aut in terrore amittendi. Et maxime cavendum est, ne tendentes ad sapientiam, quae in solo Christo inveniri potest - in quo sunt omnes thesauri sapientiae et scientiae absconditi (Col 2, 3) -, cavendum ergo est, ne ipso Christi nomine ab haereticis vel quibuslibet male intellegentibus et saeculi huius amatoribus decipiamur. Nam ideo sequitur et monet: non omnis qui dicit mihi: Domine, Domine, intrabit in regnum caelorum; sed is qui facit voluntatem Patris mei qui in caelis est, ipse intrabit in regnum caelorum (Mt 7, 21), ne putemus ad illos fructus iam pertinere, si quis Domino nostro dicat: Domine Domine, et ex eo nobis arbor bona videatur. Sed illi sunt fructus: facere voluntatem Patris qui est in caelis, cuius faciendae se ipsum exemplum praebere dignatus est.
Now temptation is of two kinds: either in the hope of obtaining some temporal advantage, or in the fear of losing one. And we must especially be careful that, while striving toward wisdom, which can be found in Christ alone—in whom are hidden all the treasures of wisdom and knowledge (Col 2:3)—we must, then, be careful that we not be deceived by that very name of Christ, through heretics or through any who understand badly and are lovers of this world. For this is why there follows, and he warns: not everyone who says to me, "Lord, Lord," will enter the kingdom of heaven; but he who does the will of my Father who is in heaven, he will enter the kingdom of heaven (Matt 7:21)—lest we suppose that it already pertains to those fruits if someone says to our Lord Lord, Lord, and on that account the tree seem good to us. But these are the fruits: to do the will of the Father who is in heaven, the doing of which he deigned to offer himself as an example.
SermMt.2.25.8225. 83. Sed merito potest movere, quomodo huic sententiae conveniat illud Apostoli ubi ait: nemo in Spiritu Dei loquens dicit: anathema Iesu; et nemo potest dicere: Dominus Iesus, nisi in Spiritu Sancto (1 Cor 12, 3), quia neque aliquos habentes Spiritum Sanctum possumus dicere non introituros in regnum caelorum, si perseveraverint usque in finem, neque illos qui dicunt: Domine, Domine, et tamen non intrant in regnum caelorum possumus dicere habere Spiritum Sanctum. Quomodo ergo: nemo dicit: Dominus Iesus, nisi in Spiritu Sancto, nisi quia proprie Apostolus posuit verbum quod est dicit, ut significet voluntatem atque intellectum dicentis? Dominus vero generaliter posuit verbum quo ait: non omnis qui dicit mihi: Domine, Domine, intrabit in regnum caelorum (Mt 7, 21). Videtur enim dicere etiam ille qui nec vult nec intellegit quod dicit; sed ille proprie dicit qui voluntatem ac mentem suam sono vocis enuntiat. Sicut paulo ante quod dictum est gaudium, in fructibus Spiritus proprie dictum est, non eo modo quo alibi dicit idem Apostolus: non gaudet super iniquitatem (1 Cor 13, 6), quasi quisquam possit super iniquitatem gaudere, quia illa elatio est animi turbide gestientis non gaudium; nam hoc soli boni habent.
25. 83. But it can rightly raise a difficulty how that saying of the apostle agrees with this, where he says: no one speaking in the Spirit of God says, "a curse on Jesus"; and no one can say, "the Lord Jesus," except in the Holy Spirit (1 Cor 12:3); for we can neither say that some who have the Holy Spirit will not enter the kingdom of heaven, if they persevere to the end, nor can we say that those who say Lord, Lord and yet do not enter the kingdom of heaven have the Holy Spirit. How, then, is it that no one says, "the Lord Jesus," except in the Holy Spirit, except that the apostle properly used the word that is says, so as to signify the will and understanding of the one saying it? But the Lord used the word generally where he says, not everyone who says to me, "Lord, Lord," will enter the kingdom of heaven (Matt 7:21). For even one who neither wills nor understands what he says seems to say it; but he properly says who declares his will and mind by the sound of his voice. So, a little earlier, what was said, "joy," in the fruits of the Spirit was said properly, not in the way in which the same apostle says elsewhere, it does not rejoice over iniquity (1 Cor 13:6), as though anyone could rejoice over iniquity; for that is the elation of a mind turbulently exulting, not joy; for this only the good have.
SermMt.2.25.83Ergo dicere videntur etiam illi qui non hoc, quod sonant, et intellectu cernunt et voluntate agunt, sed voce tantum sonant; secundum quem modum Dominus ait: non omnis qui mihi dicit: Domine, Domine, intrabit in regnum caelorum. Vere autem ac proprie illi dicunt a quorum voluntate atque mente non abhorret prolatio sermonis sui; secundum quam significationem dicit Apostolus: nemo potest dicere: Dominus Iesus, nisi in Spiritu Sancto.
Therefore those too seem to say who do not discern by understanding and carry out by will what they utter in sound, but only utter it with the voice; and it is in this sense that the Lord says, not everyone who says to me, "Lord, Lord," will enter the kingdom of heaven. But those truly and properly say from whose will and mind the utterance of their speech does not differ; and it is according to this sense that the apostle says, no one can say, "the Lord Jesus," except in the Holy Spirit.
SermMt.2.25.8325. 84. Atque illud ad rem maxime pertinet, ne decipiamur tendentes ad contemplationem veritatis non solum nomine Christi per eos qui nomen habent et facta non habent, sed etiam quibusdam factis atque miraculis. Qualia propter infideles cum fecerit Dominus, monuit tamen ne talibus decipiamur arbitrantes ibi esse invisibilem Sapientiam, ubi visibile miraculum viderimus. Adiungit ergo et dicit: multi mihi dicent in illa die: Domine, Domine, nonne in nomine tuo prophetavimus, et in nomine tuo daemonia eiecimus, et in nomine tuo virtutes multas fecimus? Et tunc dicam illis: numquam vos cognovi; recedite a me qui operamini iniquitatem (Mt 7, 22-23). Non ergo cognoscit nisi eum qui operatur aequitatem. Nam et ipsos discipulos suos prohibuit gaudere de talibus, id est quod daemonia illis subiecta fuerint, sed gaudete, inquit, quod nomina vestra scripta sunt in caelo (Lc 10, 20), credo in illa civitate Ierusalem quae est in caelis, in qua nonnisi iusti sanctique regnabunt. An nescitis, ait Apostolus, quoniam iniqui regnum Dei non possidebunt? (1 Cor 6, 9)
25. 84. And this is especially to the point: that, while striving toward the contemplation of truth, we not be deceived—not only by the name of Christ, through those who have the name and do not have the deeds, but also by certain deeds and miracles. Although the Lord did such things for the sake of unbelievers, he nevertheless warned us not to be deceived by such things, supposing that there is invisible Wisdom where we have seen a visible miracle. He adds, then, and says: many will say to me on that day, "Lord, Lord, did we not prophesy in your name, and in your name cast out demons, and in your name do many mighty works?" And then I will declare to them, "I never knew you; depart from me, you who work iniquity" (Matt 7:22-23). He therefore knows none but him who works equity. For he forbade even his own disciples to rejoice over such things, that is, that the demons were subject to them, but rejoice, he said, that your names are written in heaven (Luke 10:20)—in that city Jerusalem, I believe, which is in heaven, in which none but the just and holy will reign. Do you not know, says the apostle, that the unjust will not possess the kingdom of God? (1 Cor 6:9)
SermMt.2.25.8425. 85. Sed fortasse quis dicat non posse iniquos visibilia illa miracula facere, et mentiri potius istos credat qui dicturi sunt: in nomine tuo prophetavimus et daemonia eiecimus et virtutes multas fecimus. Legat ergo, quanta fecerint resistentes famulo Dei Moysi magi Aegyptiorum (Cf. Ex 7, 11-22)! Aut si hoc non vult legere, quia non in nomine Christi fecerunt, legat quae ipse Dominus dicit de pseudoprophetis ita loquens: tunc si quis vobis dixerit: 'ecce hic est Christus' aut 'illic,' nolite credere. Surgent enim pseudochristi et pseudoprophetae et dabunt signa magna et prodigia, ita ut in errorem inducantur etiam electi. Ecce praedixi vobis (Mt 24, 22-23).
25. 85. But perhaps someone may say that the unjust cannot perform those visible miracles, and may rather believe that those are lying who are going to say in your name we prophesied and cast out demons and did many mighty works. Let him read, then, how many things the magicians of the Egyptians did in resisting God's servant Moses (See Exod 7:11-22)! Or, if he is unwilling to read this, because they did not do it in the name of Christ, let him read what the Lord himself says, speaking thus of false prophets: then if anyone says to you, "behold, here is the Christ," or "there," do not believe it. For false christs and false prophets will arise and will give great signs and wonders, so as to lead astray, if possible, even the elect. Behold, I have told you beforehand (Matt 24:23-25).
SermMt.2.25.8525. 86. Quam ergo mundo et simplici oculo opus est, ut inveniatur via sapientiae, cui tantae malorum et perversorum hominum deceptiones erroresque obstrepunt! Quos omnes evadere, hoc est venire ad certissimam pacem et immobilem stabilitatem sapientiae. Vehementer enim metuendum est, ne studio altercandi et contendendi quisque non videat quod a paucis videri potest: ut parvus sit strepitus contradicentium, nisi etiam ipse sibi obstrepat. Quo pertinet etiam illud quod dicit Apostolus: servum autem Domini litigare non oportet sed mitem esse ad omnes, docibilem, patientem, in modestia corripientem diversa sentientes, ne forte det illis Deus paenitentiam ad cognoscendam veritatem (2 Tim 24, 25). Beati ergo pacifici, quoniam ipsi filii Dei vocabuntur (Mt 5, 9).
25. 86. How clean and single an eye is needed, then, that the way of wisdom may be found, against which so many deceptions and errors of evil and perverse men clamor! To escape all these is to come to the most certain peace and the immovable stability of wisdom. For it is greatly to be feared that, through zeal for wrangling and contending, anyone may fail to see what can be seen by few—so that the clamor of those who contradict is slight, unless one also clamors against himself. To this belongs also what the apostle says: the servant of the Lord must not quarrel but be gentle toward all, apt to teach, patient, correcting with modesty those who think differently, that perhaps God may grant them repentance unto the knowledge of the truth (2 Tim 2:24-25). Blessed, therefore, are the peacemakers, for they shall be called the children of God (Matt 5:9).
SermMt.2.25.8625. 87. Conclusio ergo huius totius sermonis quam terribiliter inferatur, valde attendendum est. Omnis ergo, inquit, qui audit verba mea haec et facit ea, similis erit viro prudenti, qui aedificavit domum suam super petram (Mt 7, 24). Non enim quisque firmat quae audit vel percipit nisi faciendo. Et si petra est Christus, sicut multa Scripturarum testimonia praedicant (Ad es. 1 Cor 10, 4), ille aedificat in Christo qui quod ab illo audit facit. Descendit pluvia, venerunt flumina, flaverunt venti et offenderunt in domum illam et non cecidit; fundata enim fuit super petram (Mt 7, 25). Non ergo iste metuit ullas caliginosas superstitiones - quid enim aliud intellegatur pluvia, cum in mali alicuius significatione ponitur? - aut rumores hominum, quos ventis comparatos puto, aut vitae huius fluvium carnalibus concupiscentiis tamquam fluentem super terram. Horum enim trium qui prosperitatibus inducitur, adversitatibus frangitur; quorum nihil metuit qui fundatam habet domum super petram, id est qui non solum audit praecepta Domini sed etiam facit. Et his omnibus periculose subiacet qui audit et non facit; non enim habet stabile fundamentum, sed audiendo et non faciendo ruinam aedificat. Ait enim consequenter: et omnis qui audit verba mea haec et non facit ea, similis erit viro stulto, qui aedificavit domum suam super arenam. Descendit pluvia, venerunt flumina, flaverunt venti et offenderunt in domum illam et cecidit; et facta est ruina eius magna. Et factum est, cum consummasset Iesus verba haec, admirabantur turbae super doctrinam eius; erat enim docens eos quasi potestatem habens non quasi scribae eorum (Mt 7, 26-29). Hoc est quod ante dixi per prophetam in psalmis significatum esse, cum diceret: fiducialiter agam in eo. Eloquia Domini eloquia casta, argentum igne probatum terrae purgatum septuplum (Ps 11, 6-7). Propter quem numerum admonitus sum etiam praecepta ista ad septem illas referre sententias quas in principio sermonis huius posuit, de beatis cum diceret, et ad illas septem operationes Spiritus Sancti quas Isaias propheta commemorat (Cf. Mt 5, 3-9; Isa 11, 2-3). Sed sive iste ordo in his considerandus sit, sive aliquis alius, facienda sunt quae audivimus a Domino, si volumus aedificare super petram.
25. 87. How terribly, then, the conclusion of this whole sermon is brought in must be carefully attended to. Everyone, therefore, he says, who hears these words of mine and does them will be like a wise man who built his house upon the rock (Matt 7:24). For no one makes firm what he hears or perceives except by doing it. And if the rock is Christ, as many testimonies of the Scriptures proclaim (See 1 Cor 10:4), he builds on Christ who does what he hears from him. The rain came down, the floods came, the winds blew and beat against that house, and it did not fall; for it was founded upon the rock (Matt 7:25). This man, then, does not fear any dark superstitions—for what else is to be understood by rain, when it is set down in the signification of something evil?—nor the rumors of men, which I think are compared to winds, nor the river of this life with its carnal desires, as though flowing over the earth. For of these three, he who is led on by prosperity is broken by adversity; and none of these does he fear who has his house founded upon the rock, that is, who not only hears the precepts of the Lord but also does them. And to all these dangers he is subject who hears and does not do; for he has no stable foundation, but by hearing and not doing he builds a ruin. For he goes on consequently: and everyone who hears these words of mine and does not do them will be like a foolish man who built his house upon the sand. The rain came down, the floods came, the winds blew and beat against that house, and it fell; and great was its fall. And it came to pass, when Jesus had finished these words, that the crowds were astonished at his teaching; for he was teaching them as one having authority, and not as their scribes (Matt 7:26-29). This is what I said before was signified by the prophet in the psalms, when he said: I will deal confidently in him. The words of the Lord are pure words, silver tried by fire, purged of earth, seven times refined (Ps 12 (11):6-7). On account of this number I was prompted to refer these precepts too to those seven sayings which he set down at the beginning of this sermon, when he spoke of the blessed, and to those seven workings of the Holy Spirit which the prophet Isaiah recalls (See Matt 5:3-9; Isa 11:2-3). But whether this order is to be considered in these things, or some other, the things we have heard from the Lord are to be done, if we wish to build upon the rock.
SermMt.2.25.87